i  I 


o      ^ 


I  1 


s?    *5>^-^  *£? 

dllVJ-JOv 


x^LOSANGElfj^ 

II®!  I 


r,        ^OFCAllFOff*, 
1     t-     —^* 

i  I 


I  s 


I  I 

t     * 


i 


I    g 
§    ^ 


% 


^    5 

i 


^OF  CALIFO/?^ 


FAIRY 

FROM  THE  FRENCH 


MADAME  LA  COMTESSE  DE  SEGUR 
TRANSLATED  BY  MRS.  CHAPMAN 
COLEMAN  AND  HER  DAUGHTERS 


PHILADELPHIA    Published  by 

HENRY  T.  COATES  &  CO. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1869,  by 
PORTER  4  COATES, 

IB  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  iu  and  for 
Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


TZL8 

S  45  JL 
T      Dt 


TO  MY  GRANDDAUGHTERS, 

CAMILLE  AND  MADELINE  DE  MALARET, 


My  very  dear  Children: 

Here  are  the  tales  with  which  you  were  so  well 
pleased,  and  that  I  promised  you  to  have  published. 

In  reading  them,  dear  little  ones,  think  of  your  old 
grandmother,  who,  to  please  you,  has  left  her  seclusion, 
and  offered  to  public  criticism  the  name  of 

Comtesse  De  SEGUR, 

Nee  ROSTOPCUINK. 


432240 


CONTENTS. 


BLONDINE,  BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON. 


L    Blondine 15 

II.     Blondine  Lost 20 

III.  The  Forest  of  Lilac 28 

IV.  Blondine's  Awakening— Beau-Minon    ....  80 
V.    Bonne-Biche •         .  S3 

VI.    Blondine's  Second  Awakening 38 

VII.    The  Parrot 45 

VIII.    Repentance .  55 

IX.     TheTortois 61 

X.     The  Journey  and  Arrival 64 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

I.    The  Poor  Sick  Mother T* 

II.  The  Crow,  the  Coek,  and  the  Frog         .        .        .        .79 

III.  The  Harvest 83 

IV.  The  Vintage 8C 

(ix) 


CONTENTS. 


MM 

V.    The  Chase 8ft 

VL    The  Fishing 93 

VIL    The  Plant  of  Life  98 


I.  The  Farm 107 

II.  Rosette  at  the  Court  of  the  King  her  Father          .         .113 

m.  Family  Council          .         . 120 

IV.  Second  Day  of  the  Festival 123 

V.  Third  and  Last  Day  of  the  Festival     .         .         .         .134 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

i.    The  Little  House  « 147 

II.    The  Fairy  Detestable 154 

III.  The  Prince  Gracious 167 

IV.  The  Tree  in  the  Rotundo 173 

V.  Th«  Casket        ...                 .                           .179 


OURSON. 

L    The  Lark  and  the  Toad 183 

n.    Birth  and  Infancy  of  Ourson 184 

HL    Violette 197 


CONTENTS. 


MM 

IV.    The  Dream 210 

V.    The  Toad  again 218 

VI.     Sickness  and  Sacrifice 225 

VII.    The  Wild  Boar 230 

VIII.    The  Conflagration 240 

IX.    The  We. 251 

X.  The  Farm— the  Castle— the  Porg*        .         .         .         .261 

XI.    The  Sacrifice 268 

XII.    The  Combat 273 

XIII.  The  Recompense        »•»....    184 


londfttt,  lonne-licfo,  and  lean- linen. 


HISTOEY 


onnq- jjiclje,  and  mm- Jpum. 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

BLONDINE. 

[HERE  was  once  a  king  called  Benin.  He 
was  good,  and  all  the  world  loved  him ;  he 
was  just,  and  the  wicked  feared  him.  His 
wife,  the  Queen  Doucette,  was  also  good, 
and  much  beloved. 

This  happy  pair  had  a  daughter  called  the  Princess 
Blondine,  because  of  her  superb  fair  hair,  and  she  was 
as  amiable  and  charming  as  her  father  the  king,  and 
ner  mother  the  queen. 

Unfortunately,  the  poor  queen  died  a  short  time 
after  the  birth  of  Blondine,  and  for  a  long  time  the 

(15) 


16  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

king  wept  bitterly  for  this  great  loss.  Blondine  WAS 
too  young  to  understand  her  mother's  death  :^he  did 
not  weep,  but  continued  to  laugh,  to  play,  and  to 
Bleep  peacefully.  The  king  loved  her  tenderly,  and 
she  loved  him  more  than  all  the  world.  He  gave  his 
little  daughter  the  most  beautiful  jewels,  the  finest 
bonbons,  and  the  most  rare  and  delicious  fruits. 
Blondine  was  very  happy. 

One  day,  it  was  announced  to  the  king,  that  all  his 
subjects  demanded  that  he  should  marry  again,  in 
order  to  have  a  son,  who  should  reign  after  him.  He 
refused  at  first,  but  finally  yielded  to  the  pressing 
desires  of  his  people,  and  said  to  his  minister 
Leger : — 

"My  dear  friend,  my  subjects  wish  me  to  marry 
again,  but  my  heart  is  so  sad  because  of  the  death  of 
my  cherished  queen  Doucette,  that  I  cannot  under- 
take the  task  of  seeking  another  wife.  Go,  then, 
my  good  Leger,  and  find  me  a  princess  who  will  make 
my  sweet  Blondine  happy.  Go ;  I  ask  for  nothing 
more.  When  you  have  found  a  perfect  woman,  you 
will  demand  her  hand  in  marriage,  and  conduct  her 
to  my  court." 

Leger  set  off  immediately,  visited  many  courts,  and 
saw  innumerable  princesses — ugly,  humpbacked,  and 
Wicked. 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  17 

At  last  he  arrived  at  the  kingdom  of  the  monarch 
Turbulent,  who  had  a  lovely  daughter,  acute,  amiable, 
and  apparently  good.  Leger  found  her  so  charming, 
that  he  asked  her  hand  in  marriage  for  his  king 
Benin,  without  sufficiently  inquiring  into  her  real 
character. 

Turbulent  was  enchanted  at  the  prospect  of  getting 
rid  of  his  daughter,  who  was  jealous,  proud,  and 
wicked.  Besides  this,  her  presence  often  interfered 
with  his  excursions  for  pleasure,  with  the  chase,  and 
with  his  progresses  through  his  kingdom. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation,  he  acceded  to 
Leger's  request,  who  returned  with  her  to  the  king- 
dom of  the  good  king  Benin. 

The  princess  Fourbette  was  accompanied  by  four 
thousand  mules,  loaded  with  the  jewels  and  toilet  of 
the  charming  bride. 

King  Benin  had  been  apprised  of  their  approach 
by  a  courier,  and  went  forward  to  receive  the  princess 
Fourbette.  He  found  her  beautiful ;  but  he  noted  the 
absence  of  the  mild  and  attractive  expression  of  the 
poor  lost  Doucette. 

When  Fourbette's  eyes  fell  upon  Blondine,  her 
glance  was  so  cruel,  so  wicked,  that  the  poor  child, 
who  was  now  three  years  old,  was  greatly  terrified, 
and  began  to  weep  bitterly. 


18  HISTOR  Y  OF  EL  ON  DINE, 

"What  is  the  matter?"  said  the  king.  "Why 
does  my  sweet  and  sensible  Blondine  weep  like  a  bad 
little  girl?" 

"  Papa !  dear  papa !"  cried  Blondine,  throwing  her- 
self into  the  arms  of  the  king,  "  do  not  give  me  into 
the  hands  of  this  princess.  I  am  afraid  of  her — her 
eyes  are  cruel !" 

The  king  was  much  surprised.  He  turned  so  sud- 
denly towards  the  princess  Fourbette,  that  she  had  no 
time  to  control  herself,  and  he  perceived  the  terrible 
glance  with  which  she  regarded  the  little  Blondine. 

Benin  immediately  resolved  that  Blondine  should 
be  wholly  separated  from  the  new  queen,  and  remain, 
as  before,  under  the  exclusive  protection  of  the  nurse 
who  had  taken  care  of  her,  and  loved  her  tenderly. 

The  queen  thus  saw  Blondine  rarely,  and  when  she 
met  her  by  chance,  she  could  not  wholly  dissimulate 
the  hatred  she  felt  for  her. 

About  a  year  from  that  time,  the  queen  Fourbette 
gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  named  Brunette,  because  of 
her  dark  hair,  which  was  black  as  the  raven's  wing. 

Brunette  was  pretty,  but  not  so  lovely  as  Blondine ; 
moreover  she  was  as  wicked  as  her  mother.  She 
detested  Blondine,  and  played  all  sorts  of  cruel  tricks 
upon  her,  bit  her,  pinched  her,  pulled  her  hair,  broke 
her  toys,  and  tore  her  beautiful  dresses. 


BONNE- BICIIE,  AND  EEAU-MINON.  19 

The  good  little  Blondine  was  never  in  a  passion 
with  her  sister,  but  always  tried  to  make  excuses  for 
her  conduct. 

"  Oh,  papa  !"  she  said  to  the  king,  "  do  not  scold 
Brunette ;  she  is  so  little  !  she  does  not  know  that  she 
grieves  me  when  she  breaks  my  toys !  It  is  only  in 
play  that  she  bites  me,  pulls  my  hair,  and  pinches 
me." 

The  good  king  embraced  his  little  daughter,  and 
was  silent ;  but  he  knew  that  Brunette  was  cruel  and 
wicked ;  that  Blondine  was  too  gentle  and  good  to 
accuse  her.  He  loved  Blondine,  therefore,  more  and 
more  from  day  to  day,  and  his  heart  grew  cold  to 
Brunette. 

The  ambitious  queen  Fourbette  saw  all  this  clearly, 
and  hated  intensely  the  innocent  and  gentle  Blondine, 
and  if  she  had  not  feared  the  rage  of  the  king,  she 
would  have  made  Blondine  the  most  wretched  child  in 
the  world. 

Benin  had  commanded  that  Blondine  should  never 
be  left  alcne  with  the  queen.  He  was  known  to  be 
just  and  good ;  but  he  punished  disobedience  severely, 
and  the  queen  herself  dared  not  defy  his  commands- 


20 


HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 


CHAPTER  SECOND. 

BLONDINE  LOST. 

LONDINE   was   now   seven    years   old,   and 
Brunette  three. 

The  king  had  given  Blondine  a  charming 
little   carriage,   drawn   by  ostriches,  and   a 
little  coachman,  ten  years  of  age,  who  was 
the  nephew  of  her  nurse. 

This  little  page,  who  was  called  Gourmandinet, 
loved  Blondine  tenderly ;  he  had  been  her  playmate 
from  her  birth,  and  she  had  shown  him  a  thousand 
acts  of  kindness. 

But  Gourmandinet  had  one  terrible  fault ;  he  was 
a  gourmand — was  so  fond  of  dainties  and  sweet  things, 
that  for  a  paper  of  bonbons  he  would  commit  almost 
any  wicked  action.  Blondine  often  said  to  him : — 

"  I  love  you  dearly,  Gourmandinet,  but  I  do  not 
love  to  see  you  so  greedy.  I  entreat  you  to  correct 
yourself  of  this  villanous  fault,  which  will  make  you 
despised  by  all  the  world." 

Gourmar  dinet  kissed  her  hand,  and  promised  to 
reform.  But,  alas  !  he  continued  to  steal  cakes  from 
the  kitchen  and  bonbons  from  the  store-room.  Often, 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  21 

indeed,  lie  was  whipped  for  his  iisobedience  and 
gluttony. 

The  queen  Fourbette  heard  on  every  hand  the 
reproaches  lavished  upon  the  page,  and  she  was  cun- 
ning enough  to  think  that  she  might  make  use  of  thia 
villanous  fault  of  Gourmandinet,  and  thus  get  rid  of 
poor  Blondine. 

I  will  now  tell  you  the  plot  she  had  conceived. 

The  garden  in  which  Blondine  drove  in  her  little 
carriage,  drawn  by  ostriches,  and  guided  by  her  little 
coachman,  Gourmandinet,  was  separated  by  a  grating 
from  an  immense  and  magnificent  forest,  called  the 
Forest  of  Lilacs,  because  during  the  whole  year  these 
lilacs  were  always  covered  with  superb  flowers. 

No  one,  however,  entered  these  woods.  It  was 
well  known  that  it  was  enchanted  ground,  and  that  if 
you  once  entered  there  you  could  never  hope  to 
escape. 

Gourmandinet  knew  the  terrible  secret  of  this 
forest.  He  had  been  severely  forbidden  ever  to  drive 
the  carriage  of  Blondine  in  that  direction,  lest  by 
some  inadvertence  Blondine  might  pass  the  grating 
and  place  her  little  feet  on  the  enchanted  ground. 

Many  times  the  king  Benin  had  sought  to  build  a 
wafc  the  entire  length  of  the  grating,  or  to  secure  it 
in  some  way,  so  as  to  make  an  entrance  there  impos- 


22  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

sible.  But  the  workmen  had  no  sooner  laid  the 
foundation  than  some  unknown  and  invisible  power 
raised  the  stones,  and  they  disappeared  from  sight. 

The  queen  Fourbette  now  sought  diligently  to  gain 
the  friendship  of  Gourmandinet,  by  giving  him,  every 
day,  some  delicious  dainties.  In  this  way  she  made 
him  so  complete  a  slave  to  his  appetite,  that  he  could 
not  live  without  the  jellies,  bonbons  and  cakes  which 
she  gave  him  in  such  profusion.  At  last  she  sent  for 
him  to  come  to  her,  and  said : — 

"  Gourmandinet,  it  depends  entirely  upon  yourself 
whether  you  shall  have  a  large  trunk  full  of  bonbons 
and  delicious  dainties,  or  never  again  eat  one  during 
your  life." 

"  Never  again  eat  one !  Oh !  madam,  I  should  die 
of  this  punishment.  Speak,  madam,  what  must  I  do 
to  escape  this  terrible  fate  ?" 

"It  is  necessary,"  said  the  queen,  looking  at  him 
fixedly,  "  that  you  should  drive  the  princess  Blondine 
near  to  the  Forest  of  Lilacs." 

"  I  cannot  do  it,  madam ;  the  king  has  forbidden 
it," 

"Ah!  you  cannot  do  it;  well,  then,  adieu.  No 
more  dainties  for  you.  I  shall  command  every  one 
in  the  he  use  to  give  you  nothing." 

"Oh!  madam,"  said  Gourmandinet,  weeping  bit 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  23 

terly,  "  do  not  be  so  cruel.  Give  me  some  order 
which  it  is  in  my  power  to  execute." 

"  I  can  only  repeat  that  I  command  you  to  lead  the 
princess  Blondine  near  to  the  Forest  of  Lilacs ;  that 
yon  encourage  her  to  descend  from  the  carriage,  to 
cross  the  grating,  and  enter  the  enchanted  ground." 

"But,  madam,"  replied  Gourmandinet,  turning 
very  pale,  "  if  the  princess  enters  this  forest  she  can 
never  escape  from  it.  You  know  the  penalty  of 
entering  upon  enchanted  ground.  To  send  my  dear 
princess  there  is  to  give  her  up  to  certain  death." 

"For  the  third  and  last  time,"  said  the  queen, 
frowning  fearfully,  "I  ask  if  you  will  take  the  princess 
to  the  forest?  Choose!  either  an  immense  box  of 
bonbons,  which  I  will  renew  every  month,  or  never 
again  to  taste  the  delicacies  which  you  love." 

"  But  how  shall  I  escape  from  the  dreadful  punish- 
ment which  his  majesty  will  inflict  upon  me?" 

"  Do  not  be  disquieted  on  that  account.  As  soon 
as  you  have  induced  Blondine  to  enter  the  Forest  of 
Lilacs,  return  to  me.  I  will  send  you  off  out  of  danger 
with  your  bonbons,  and  I  charge  myself  with  your 
future  fortune." 

"  Oh  !  madam,  have  pity  upon  me.  Do  mt  compel 
me  to  lead  my  dear  princess  to  destruction.  She  who 
has  always  been  so  good  to  me !" 


24  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

"  You  still  hesitate,  miserable  coward  !  Of  what 
importance  is  the  fate  of  Blondine  to  you  ?  When 
you  have  obeyed  my  commands  I  will  see  that  ycu 
enter  the  service  of  Brunette,  and  I  declare  to  you 
solemnly  that  the  bonbons  shall  never  fail." 

Gourmandinet  hesitated  and  reflected  a  few  mo- 
ments longer,  and,  alas !  at  last  resolved  to  sacrifice 
his  good  little  mistress  to  his  gluttony. 

The  remainder  of  that  day  and  night  he  still  hesi- 
tated and  delayed  to  commit  this  great  crime;  but 
the  certainty  of  the  queen's  bitter  revenge  if  he 
refused  to  execute  her  cruel  orders,  and  the  hope  of 
rescuing  Blondine  at  some  future  day  by  seeking  the 
aid  of  some  powerful  fairy,  conquered  his  irresolution 
and  decided  him  to  obey  the  queen. 

In  the  morning  at  four  o'clock  Blondine  ordered 
her  little  carriage,  and  entered  it  for  a  drive,  after 
having  embraced  the  king  her  father,  and  promised 
him  to  return  in  two  hours. 

The  garden  was  immense.  Gourmandinet,  on  start- 
ing, turned  the  ostriches  away  from  the  Forest  of 
Lilacs.  Whta,  however,  they  were  entirely  out  of 
light  of  the  palace,  he  changed  his  course,  and  turned 
towards  the  grating  which  separated  them  from  the 
enchanted  ground.  He  was  sad  and  silent.  His 
crime  weighed  upon  his  heart  and  conscience. 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  SEAU-MINON.  25 

"What  is  the  matter?"  said  Blondine,  kindly. 
"You  say  nothing.  Are  you  ill,  Gourmandinet ?" 

"No,  my  princess,  I  am  well." 

"  But  how  pale  you  are !  Tell  me  what  distresses 
you,  poor  boy,  and  I  promise  to  do  all  in  my  power 
to  make  you  happy." 

Blondine's  kind  inquiries  and  attentions  almost 
softened  the  hard  heart  of  Gourmandinet,  but  the 
remembrance  of  the  bonbons  promised  by  the  wicked 
queen,  Fourbette,  soon  chased  away  those  good  im- 
pressions. Before  he  had  time  to  reply,  the  ostriches 
reached  the  grating  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs. 

"Oh!  the  beautiful  lilacs!"  exclaimed  Blondine; 
"  how  fragrant — how  delicious !  I  must  have  a  large 
bouquet  of  those  splendid  flowers  for  my  good  papa. 
Get  down,  Gourmandinet,  and  bring  me  some  of  those 
superb  branches." 

"I  cannot  leave  my  seat,  princess,  the  ostriches 
might  run  away  with  you  during  my  absence." 

"  Do  not  fear,"  replied  Blondine;  "I  could  guide 
them  myself  to  the  palace." 

"  But  the  king  would  give  me  a  terrible  scolding 
for  having  abandoned  you,  princess.  It  is  best  that 
you  go  yourself  and  select  and  gather  your  flowers." 

"  That  is  true.     I  should  be  very  sorry  to  get  you 
a  scolding,  my  poor  Gourmandinet." 
3 


26  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

While  saying  these  words  she  sprung  lightly  from 
the  carriage,  crossed  the  bars  of  the  grating,  and 
commenced  to  gather  the  flowers. 

At  this  moment  Gourmandinet  shuddered,  and  was 
overwhelmed  with  remorse.  He  wished  to  repair  his 
fault  by  calling  Blondine ;  but,  although  she  was  only 
ten  steps  from  him, — although  he  saw  her  perfectly, 
— she  could  not  hear  his  voice,  and  in  a  short  time  she 
was  lost  to  view  in  the  enchanted  forest. 

Eor  a  long  time  Gourmandinet  wept  over  his  crime, 
cursed  his  gluttony,  and  despised  the  wicked  queen 
Fourbette. 

At  last  he  recalled  to  himself  that  the  hour 
approached  in  which  Blondine  would  be  expected  at 
the  palace.  He  returned  to  the  stables  through  the 
back  entrance,  and  ran  at  once  to  the  queen,  who  was 
anxiously  expecting  him. 

On  seeing  him  so  deadly  pale,  and  his  eyes  inflamed 
from  the  tears  of  awful  remorse,  she  knew  that  Blon- 
dine had  perished. 

"  Is  it  done  ?"  said  she. 

Gourmandinet  bowed  his  head;  he  had  not  the 
strength  to  speak. 

"  Come,"  said  she,  "  behold  your  reward !" 

She  pointed  to  a  large  box  full  of  delicious  bonbons 
of  every  variety.  She  commanded  a  valet  to  raise 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-M1NON.  27 

the  box,  and  place  it  upon  one  of  the  mules  which 
had  brought  her  jewelry. 

"  I  confide  this  box  to  Gourmandinet,  in  order  that 
he  may  take  it  to  my  father,"  she  said.  "  Go,  boy, 
and  return  in  a  month  for  another."  She  placed  at 
the  same  time  in  his  hand  a  purse  full  of  gold. 

Gourmandinet  mounted  the  mule  in  perfect  silence, 
and  set  off  in  full  gallop.  The  mule  was  obstinate 
and  wilful,  and  soon  grew  restive  under  the  weight 
of  the  box,  and  began  to  prance  and  kick.  He  did 
this  so  effectually  that  he  threw  Gourmandinet  and 
his  precious  box  of  bonbons  upon  the  ground. 

Gourmandinet,  who  had  never  ridden  upon  a  horse 
or  mule,  fell  heavily  with  his  head  upon  the  stones, 
and  died  instantly. 

Thus  he  did  not  receive  from  his  crime  the  profit 
which  he  had  hoped ;  he  had  not  even  tasted  of  the 
bonbons  which  the  queen  had  given  him. 

No  one  regretted  him.  No  one  but  the  poor  Blon- 
dine  had  ever  loved  him. 

We  will  now  rejoin  this  unfortunate  princess  in  the 
Forest  of  Lilacs. 


HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 
CHAPTER   THIRD. 

THE    FOREST    OF    LILACS. 

•'HEN  Blondine  entered  the  forest  she  coin- 
menced  gathering  the  splendid  branches  of 
lilacs.  She  rejoiced  in  their  profusion,  and 
delighted  in  their  fragrance. 

As  she  made  her  selection,  it  seemed  to 
her  that  those  which  were  more  distant  were  still  more 
beautiful ;  so  she  emptied  her  apron,  and  her  hat, 
which  were  both  full,  and  filled  them  again  and  again. 
Blondine  had  been  thus  busily  occupied  for  about 
an  hour.  She  began  to  suffer  from  the  heat,  and 
to  feel  great  fatigue.  She  found  the  branches  of 
lilacs  heavy  to  carry,  and  thought  it  was  time  to 
return  to  the  palace.  She  looked  around,  and  saw 
herself  surrounded  with  lilacs.  She  called  Gour- 
mandinet,  but  no  one  replied. 

"  I  have  wandered  off  further  than  I  intended," 
gaid  Blondine.  "I  will  retrace  my  steps  at  once, 
though  I  am  much  fatigued.  Gourmandinet  will  hear 
me,  and  will  surely  come  to  meet  me." 

Blondine  walked  on  rapidly  for  some  time,  but  she 
could  not  see  the  boundaries  of  the  forest. 


BONNE-BICUE,  AND  BEAU-MIKON.  29 

Many  times  she  called  anxiously  upon  Gourmandi- 
net,  but  he  did  not  respond,  and  at  last  she  became 
terribly  frightened. 

"What  will  become  of  me,  all  alone  in  this  vast 
forest?  What  will  my  poor  papa  think  when  I  do 
not  return  ?  and  Gourmandinet,  how  will  he  dare  go 
back  to  the  palace  without  me  ?  He  will  be  scolded, 
perhaps  beaten,  and  all  this  is  my  fault,  because  I 
would  leave  my  carriage  to  gather  lilacs?  Unfor- 
tunate wretch  that  I  am  !  I  shall  die  of  hunger  and 
thirst  in  this  fores^  if  the  wolves  do  not  eat  me  up 
this  night." 

Saying  thus,  and  weeping  bitterly,  Blondine  fell  on 
the  ground  at  the  foot  of  a  large  tree.  She  wept  a 
long  time.  At  last  her  great  fatigue  mastered  her 
grief;  she  placed  her  little  head  upon  her  bundle  of 
lilacs,  and  slept  peacefully. 


30  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

BLONDINE'S   AWAKING  — BEAU-MIN  ON. 

LONDINE  slept  calmly  all  night;  no  ferocious 
beast  came  to  trouble  her  slumbers.     She  did 
not  suffer  from  the  cold,  and  awaked  at  a  late 
hour  in  the  morning.     She  rubbed  her  eyes, 
much  surprised  to  see  herself  surrounded  by 
trees,  in  place  of  being  in  her  own  room  in  the  palace, 
and  upon  her  own  bed. 

She  called  her  nurse,  and  a  soft  mewing  was  the 
only  response.  Astonished,  and  almost  frightened, 
she  looked  around,  and  saw  at  her  feet  a  superb  white 
cat,  looking  gently  upon  her,  and  continuing  to  mew 
plaintively. 

"  Ah  !  pretty  puss  !  how  beautiful  you  are  !"  cried 
Blondine,  placing  her  little  hand  caressingly  upon  the 
soft  fur,  white  as  snow.  "  I  am  so  happy  to  see  you, 
pretty  puss,  for  you  will  conduct  me  to  your  home.  I 
am  indeed  very  hungry,  and  I  have  not  the  strength 
to  walk  much  further  without  food." 

Blondine  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when 
the  white  pussy  mewed  again,  and  pointed  with  her 
little  paw  to  a  small  package  lying  near  her,  wrapped 


BONNE-mCHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  31 

neatly  in  fine  white  linen.  She  opened  the  parcel, 
and  found  it  contained  bread  and  butter,  which  she 
found  delicious ;  she  gave  the  crumbs  to  pussy,  who 
seemed  to  munch  them  with  delight. 

When  they  had  finished  their  simple  meal,  Blondine 
leaned  over  towards  her  little  companion,  and  said, 
caressingly : — 

"  Thanks,  pretty  puss,  for  the  breakfast  you  have 
given  me.  Now,  can  you  conduct  me  to  my  papa, 
who  is  certainly  in  despair  because  of  my  absence?" 

Pussy,  whom  we  will  call  Beau-Minon,  shook  her 
head  and  mewed  plaintively. 

"  Ah !  you  understand  me,  Beau-Minon,"  said 
Blondine.  "  I  entreat  you  to  have  pity  upon  me,  and 
lead  me  to  some  house  before  I  perish  with  hunger, 
cold,  and  terror,  in  this  vast  forest !" 

Beau-Minon  looked  at  the  princess  fixedly,  and 
made  a  sign  with  her  little  graceful  white  head,  which 
seemed  to  say,  "I  comprehend  you."  She  rose, 
advanced  some  steps,  and  paused  to  see  if  Blondine 
followed  her. 

"  I  am  here,  Beau-Minon ;  I  am  following  you 
gladly,"  said  Blondine;  "but  how  can  we  pass 
through  these  bushy  thickets  ?  I  see  no  path." 

Beau-Minon  made  no  reply,  but  sprang  lightly  into 
the  thicket,  which  opened  of  itself,  to  allow  Blondiae 


32  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

and  Beau-M;.non  to  pass,  and  then  closed  up  immedi- 
ately. 

Blondine  walked  on  for  about  half  an  hour.  AB 
she  advanced,  the  forest  became  more  luminous,  the 
grass  was  finer,  and  the  flowers  more  abundant.  She 
saw  many  pretty  birds,  singing  melodiously,  and 
graceful  squirrels,  bounding  along  the  branches  of  the 


Blondine,  who  had  no  doubt  that  she  was  about  to 
leave  the  forest,  and  see  her  dear  father  again,  was 
enchanted  with  all  that  she  saw ;  she  wished  to  pause 
and  gather  the  lovely  wild  flowers ;  but  Beau-Minon 
advanced  steadily,  and  mewed  plaintively,  whenever 
Blondine  relaxed  her  speed. 

In  about  an  hour,  Blondine  perceived  an  elegant 
castle.  Beau-Minon  led  her  to  the  gilded  grating. 
Blondine  did  not  know,  however,  how  to  enter.  There 
was  no  bell,  and  the  gate  was  closed.  Beau-Minoo 
had  disappeared,  and  Blondine  was  once  more  alone. 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  33 

CHAPTEE   FIFTH. 

BONNE-BICHE. 

EAU-MINON  had  entered  by  a  little  passage, 
which  seemed  made  expressly  for  him,  and 
had  probably  given  notice  to  some  one  at  the 
castle,  as  the  gate  opened  without  Blondine 
having  called. 

She  entered  the  court-yard,  and  saw  no  one. 
The  door  of  the  castle  opened  of  itself.  Blon- 
dine entered  the  vestibule,  which  was  of  rare  white 
marble.  All  the  doors  of  the  castle  now  opened 
like  the  first,  and  the  princess  passed  through  a  suite 
of  beautiful  saloons. 

At  last,  in  the  back  part  of  a  charming  saloon,  fur- 
nished with  blue  and  gold,  she  perceived  a  white  hind, 
couched  upon  a  bed  of  fine  and  fragrant  grasses. 
Beau-Minon  stood  near  her.  The  pretty  hind  saw 
Blondine,  arose,  and  approached  her. 

"  You  are  most  welcome,  Blondine,"  said  she. 
"  My  son  Beau-Minon  and  myself  have  expected  yon 
for  a  long  time." 

At  these  words,  Blondine  seemed  much  frightened. 
"  Take  courage,  princess  ;  you  are  with  friends.     I 


34  HISTORY  OF  BLOND1NK, 

know  the  king  your  father,  and  I  love  him,  and  1 
love  you  also." 

"  Oh,  madam,"  said  Blondine,  "  if  you  know  the 
king  my  father,  I  beseech  you  to  conduct  me  to  him ; 
my  absence  must  make  him  very  wretched." 

"My  dear  Blondine,"  said  Bonne-Biche,  sighing, 
"  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  conduct  you  to  your  father. 
You  are  in  the  hands  of  the  magician  of  the  Forest 
of  Lilacs.  I  myself  am  subject  to  his  power,  which  is 
superior  to  mine ;  but  I  can  send  soft  dreams  to  your 
father,  which  will  reassure  him  as  to  your  fate,  and 
apprise  him  that  you  are  safe  with  me." 

"  How,  madam !"  said  Blondine,  in  an  agony  of 
grief,  "  shall  I  never  again  see  my  father,  whom  I  love 
so  tenderly  ?  My  poor  father  !" 

"  Dear  Blondine,  do  not  distress  yourself  as  to  the 
future.  Wisdom  and  prudence  are  always  recom- 
pensed. You  will  see  your  father  again,  but  not  now. 
In  the  mean  time  be  good  and  docile.  Beau-Minon 
and  myself  will  do  all  in  our  power  to  make  you 
happy." 

Blondine  sighed  heavily  and  shed  a  few  tears.  She 
then  reflected  that  to  manifest  such  grief  was  a  poor 
recompense  for  all  the  goodness  of  Bonne-Bicho.  She 
resolved,  therefore,  to  control  herself  and  to  be 
cheerful. 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  35 

Bonne-Biche  took  her  to  see  the  apartment  they 
destined  for  her.  The  bedroom  was  hung  with  rose- 
colored  silk,  embroidered  with  gold.  The  furniture 
was  covered  with  white  velvet,  worked  with  silks  of 
the  most  brilliant  hues.  Every  species  of  animal, 
bird,  and  butterfly  were  represented  in  rare  embroi- 
dery. 

Adjoining  Blondine's  chamber  was  a  small  study. 
It  was  hung  with  sky-blue  damask,  embroidered  with 
fine  pearls.  The  furniture  was  covered  with  silver 
moire*,  adorned  with  nails  of  turquoise.  Two  magnifi- 
cent portraits,  representing  a  young  and  superbly 
handsome  woman,  and  an  elegant  and  attractive  v  jung 
man,  hung  on  the  walls.  Their  costumes  in  A.  3ated 
that  they  were  of  royal  race. 

"  Whose  portraits  are  these,  madam  ?"  sai  Blon- 
dine  to  Bonne-Biche. 

"I  am  forbidden  to  answer  that  question,  dear 
Blondine.  You  will  know  later;  —  but  this  is  the 
hour  for  dinner.  Come,  Blondine,  I  am  sure  you  are 
hungry." 

Blondine  was  in  fact  almost  dying  of  hunger.  She 
followed  Bonne-Biche  with  alacrity,  and  entered  the 
dining-room,  where  she  saw  a  table  strangely  served. 

An  enormous  cushion  of  black  satin  was  placed  on 
the  floor  for  Bonne-Biche.  On  the  table  before  her 


86  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

was  a  vase  filled  with  the  choicest  herbs,  fresh  and 
nutritious;  near  this  vase  was  a  golden  bucket,  filled 
with  fresh  and  limpid  water. 

Opposite  Bonne-Biche  was  a  little  stool  for  Beau- 
Minon;  before  him  was  a  little  porringer  in  gold, 
filled  with  little  fried  fish  and  the  thighs  of  snipes  ;  at 
one  side,  a  bowl  of  rich  crystal,  full  of  fresh  milk. 

Between  Beau-Minon  and  Bonne-Biche  a  plate  was 
placed  for  Blondine.  Her  chair  was  of  carved  ivory, 
covered  with  crimson  velvet,  attached  with  nails  of 
diamonds.  Before  her  was  a  gold  plate,  richly  chased, 
filled  with  delicious  soup,  made  of  a  young  pullet  and 
fig-birds ;  her  glass  and  water-bottle  were  of  carved 
rock-crystal ;  a  muffin  was  placed  by  her  side,  and  her 
fork  and  spoon  were  of  gold  ;  her  napkin  was  of  linen, 
finer  than  anything  she  had  ever  seen. 

The  table  was  served  by  gazelles,  who  were  marvel- 
lously adroit.  They  waited,  carved,  and  even  divined 
the  wishes  of  Blondine,  Bonne-Biche,  and  Beau- 
Minon.  The  dinner  was  exquisite — the  chicken  was 
splendid,  the  game  and  fish  most  delicate,  the  pastry 
and  bonbons  superlative.  Blondine  was  hungry ;  she 
ate  of  all,  and  found  all  excellent. 

After  dinner,  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  con- 
ducted the  princess  into  the  garden.  She  found 
there  the  most  nutritious  fruits  and  lovely  walks. 


BONNE-BICUE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  37 

After  a  charming  walk,  Blondine  entered  the  castle 
with  her  new  friends,  much  fatigued.  Bonne-Biche 
proposed  to  her  to  retire,  which  she  agreed  to  joyfully. 

Blondine  entered  her  chamber,  and  found  two 
gazelles  waiting  to  attend  her.  They  disrobed  her 
with  grace  and  adroitness,  placed  her  in  bed,  and 
seated  themselves  by  her  couch  to  watch  over  her. 

Blondine  was  soon  peacefully  asleep— not,  however, 
without  having  first  thought  of  her  father,  and  wept 
bitterly  over  her  cruel  separation  from  him. 


432240 


88  HISTORY  OF  BLOND  IKE, 

CHAPTER  SIXTH. 

BLONDINE'S  SECOND  AWAKENINJ. 

1 LONDINE  slept  profoundly,  and  on  awaking, 
she  found  herself  entirely  changed.  Indeed, 
it  seemed  to  her  she  could  not  be  the  same 
person.  She  was  much  taller,  her  intellect 
was  developed,  her  knowledge  enlarged.  She 
remembered  a  number  of  books  she  thought  she  had 
read  during  her  sleep.  She  was  sure  she  had  been 
writing,  drawing,  singing,  and  playing  on  the  piano 
and  harp. 

She  looked  around,  however,  and  knew  that  the 
chamber  was  the  same  to  which  Bonne-Biche  had  con- 
ducted her,  and  in  which  she  had  gone  to  sleep. 

Agitated,  disquieted,  she  rose  and  ran  to  the  glass. 
She  saw  that  she  was  much  grown,  arid  we  must  con- 
fess she  found  herself  charming;  a  hundred  times 
tore  beautiful  than  when  she  retired  the  night  before. 
Her  fair  ringlets  fell  to  her  feet;  her  complexion 
was  like  the  lily  and  the  rose ;  her  eyes  celestial  blue; 
her  nose  beautifully  formed ;  her  cheeks  rosy  as  the 
morn ;  her  form  erect  and  graceful.  In  short,  Blon- 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-WNON.  39 

dine  thought  herself  the  most  beautiful  perscn  sho 
had  ever  seen. 

Trembling,  almost  frightened,  she  dressed  herself 
hastily,  and  ran  to  seek  Bonne-Biche,  \vhom  she 
found  in  the  apartment  where  she  had  first  seen  her. 

"  Bonne-Biche,  Bonne-Biche  !"  she  exclaimed,  "I 
entreat  you  to  explain  to  me  the  change  which  I  see 
and  feel  in  myself.  Last  night  I  went  to  sleep  a 
child — I  awoke  this  morning,  and  found  myself  a 
young  lady.  Is  this  an  illusion,  or  have  I  indeed 
grown  and  developed  thus  during  the  night  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  dear  Blondine,  you  are  fourteen  years 
old  to-day.  But  you  have  slept  peacefully  seven 
years.  My  son  Beau-Minon  and  myself  wished  to 
spare  you  the  weariness  of  all  early  studies.  When  you 
first  entered  the  castle  you  knew  nothing ;  not  even 
how  to  read.  I  put  you  to  sleep  for  seven  years,  and 
Beau-Minon  and  myself  have  passed  this  time  in 
instructing  you  during  your  sleep.  I  see  by  the 
wonder  expressed  in  your  eyes,  sweet  princess,  that 
you  doubt  all  this.  Come,  now,  into  your  study,  and 
reassure  yourself  on  this  point." 

Blondine  followed  Bonne-Biche  to  the  little  room. 
She  ran  first  to  the  piano,  commenced  playing,  and 
found  that  she  played  remarkably  well.  She  then 


40  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

tried  the  harp,  and  drew  from  it  the  most  ravishmtt 
Bounds,  and  sang  enchantingly. 

She  took  her  pencil,  and  brushes,  and  drew  and 
painted  with  a  facility  which  denoted  a  true  talent. 
She  wrote,  and  found  her  handwriting  clear  and 
elegant.  She  looked  at  the  countless  books  which 
were  ranged  round  the  room,  and  knew  that  she  had 
read  them  all. 

Surprised,  ravished,  she  threw  her  arms  around  th* 
neck  of  Bonne-Biche,  embraced  Beau-Minon  tenderly, 
and  said  to  them : — 

"  Oh !  ay  dear,  true,  good  friends,  what  a  debt  of 
gratitude  do  I  owe  you  for  having  thus  watched  over 
my  infancy,  and  developed  my  intellect  and  my 
heart.  I  feel  how  much  I  am  improved  in  every 
respect,  and  I  owe  it  all  to  you." 

Bonne-Biche  returned  her  caresses,  and  Beau- 
Minon  patted  her  hand  delicately.  After  the  first 
few  happy  moments  had  passed,  Blondine  cast  down 
her  eyes,  and  said  timidly : — 

"  Do  not  think  me  ungrateful,  my  dear,  good  friends, 
if  I  wish  you  to  add  one  more  to  the  benefits  you 
have  already  conferred  upon  me.  Tell  me  something 
of  my  father.  Dees  he  still  weep  my  absence  ?  is  he 
happy  since  he  lost  me  ?" 

"  Dear  Blondine,  your  anxiety  on  this  point  is  most 


BONNE-BICIIE,  AND  BEAU-HINON.  41 

natural,  and  shall  be  relieved.  Look  in  this  mirror, 
Blondine,  and  you  shall  see  the  king  your  father, 
and  all  that  has  passed  since  you  left  the  palace." 

Blondine  raised  her  eyes  to  the  mirror,  and  saw 
into  the  apartment  of  her  father.  The  king  seemed 
much  agitated,  and  was  walking  backwards  and  for- 
wards. He  appeared  to  be  expecting  some  one. 
The  queen,  Fourbette,  entered,  and  related  to  him 
that  notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  Gourman- 
dinet,  Blondine  had  herself  seized  the  reins,  and 
guided  the  ostriches,  who,  becoming  frightened, 
dashed  off  in  the  direction  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs, 
and  overturned  the  carriage.  Blondine  was  thrown 
over  the  grating  which  bounded  the  forest.  She 
stated  that  Gourmandinet  had  become  insane  from 
terror  and  grief,  and  she  had  sent  him  home  to 
his  parents.  The  king  was  in  wild  despair  at  this 
news.  He  ran  to  the  Forest  of  Lilacs,  and  he  had  to 
be  withheld  by  force  from  throwing  himself  across 
the  boundary,  in  order  to  search  for  his  cherished 
Blondine.  They  carried  him  to  the  palace,  where  he 
yielded  to  the  most  frightful  sorrow  and  despair, 
calling  unceasingly  upon  his  dear  Blondine,  his  be- 
loved child.  At  last,  overcome  by  grief,  he  slept, 
and  saw  in  a  dream  Blondine  in  the  castle  of 
Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon.  Bonne-Biche  gave 
4* 


42  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

him  the  sweet  assurance  that  Blondine  should  one  day 
be  restored  to  him,  and  that  her  childhood  should  be 
calm  and  happy. 

The  mirror  now  became  misty,  and  everything  dis- 
appeared ;  then  again  clear  as  crystal,  and  Blondine 
saw  her  father  a  second  time.  He  had  become  old ; 
his  hair  was  white  as  snow,  and  his  countenance  was 
Mad.  He  held  in  his  hand  a  little  portrait  of  Blon- 
dine ;  his  tears  fell  upon  it,  and  he  pressed  it  often  to 
his  lips.  The  king  was  alone.  Blondine  saw  neither 
the  queen  nor  Brunette. 

Poor  Blondine  wept  bitterly. 

"  Alas  !"  said  she,  "  why  is  my  dear  father  alone? 
Where  is  the  queen?  where  is  Brunette?" 

"  The  queen,"  said  Bonne-Biche,  "  showed  so  little 
grief  at  your  death,  my  princess,  that  your  father's 
heart  was  filled  with  hatred  and  suspicion  towards  her, 
and  he  sent  her  back  to  the  king  Turbulent,  her  father, 
who  confined  her  in  a  tower,  where  she  soon  died  of 
rage  and  weariness.  All  the  world  supposed  you  to 
be  dead.  As  to  your  sister  Brunette,  she  became  so 
wicked,  so  insupportable,  that  the  king  hastened  to 
give  her  in  marriage  last  year  to  the  prince  Violent, 
who  charged  himself  with  the  duty  of  reforming  the 
character  of  the  cruel  and  envious  princess  Brunette 
The  prince  was  stern  and  harsh.  Brunette  saw  that 


30NNE-11ICIIE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  43 

hex  wicked  heart  prevented  her  from  being  happy, 
and  she  commenced  trying  to  correct  her  faults.  You 
will  see  her  again,  some  day,  dear  Blondine,  and  your 
example  may  complete  her  reformation." 

Blondine  thanked  Bonne-Biche  tenderly  for  all  these 
details.  Her  heart  prompted  her  to  ask,  "  But  when 
shall  I  see  my  father  and  sister  ?"  But  she  feared  to 
appear  ungrateful  and  too  anxious  to  leave  the  castle 
of  her  good  friends.  She  resolved  then  to  await 
another  more  suitable  opportunity  to  ask  this  question. 

The  days  of  Blondine  passed  away  quietly  and 
without  tediousness.  She  was  much  occupied,  and  was 
sometimes  melancholy.  She  had  no  one  to  talk  with 
but  Bonne-Biche,  and  she  was  only  with  her  during 
the  hours  of  lessons  and  repasts.  Beau-Minon  could 
not  converse,  and  could  only  make  himself  understood 
by  signs.  The  gazelles  served  Blondine  with  zeal  and 
intelligence,  but  they  had  not  the  gift  of  speech. 

Blondine  walked  every  day,  always  accompanied  by 
Beau-Minon,  who  pointed  out  to  her  the  most  lovely 
and  sequestered  paths,  and  the  rarest  and  richest 
flowers. 

Bonne-Biche  had  made  Blondine  promise  solemnly 
never  to  leave  the  enclosure  of  the  park,  and  never  to 
enter  the  forest.  Many  times  Blondine  had  asked 


44  HISTORY  OF  BLOND  WE, 

Bonne-Biche  the  reason  of  this  prohibition.  Sighing 
profoundly,  she  had  replied : — 

"Ah,  Blondine !  do  not  seek  to  penetrate  the  forest. 
It  is  a  fatal  spot.  May  you  never  enter  there." 

Sometimes  Blondine  mounted  a  pavilion  which  was 
built  on  an  eminence  near  the  boundary  of  the  forest. 
She  looked  admiringly  and  longingly  at  the  magni- 
ficent trees,  the  lovely  and  fragrant  flowers,  the 
thousand  graceful  birds  flying  and  singing,  and  seem- 
ing to  call  her  name. 

"Alas!"  said  she,  "why  will  not  Bonne-Biche 
allow  me  to  walk  in  this  beautiful  forest  ?  What  pos- 
sible danger  can  I  encounter  in  that  lovely  place,  and 
under  her  protection  ?" 

Whenever  she  was  lost  in  these  reflections,  Beau- 
Minon,  who  seemed  to  comprehend  what  was  passing 
in  her  heart,  mewed  plaintively,  pulled  her  robe,  and 
tried  to  draw  her  from  the  pavilion. 

Blondine  smiled  sweetly,  followed  her  gentle  com- 
panion,  and  recommenced  her  walk  in  the  solitary 
park. 


BONNE-BICEE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  4£ 

CHAPTER  SEVENTH. 

THB    PARROT. 

IX  months  had  passed  since  Blondine  awaked 
from  her  seven  years'  sleep.  It  seemed  to  the 
little  princess  a  long  time.  The  remembrance 
of  her  dear  father  often  saddened  her  heart. 

Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  seemed  to 
divine  her  thoughts.  Beau-Minon  mewed  plaintively, 
and  Bonne-Biche  heaved  the  most  profound  sighs. 
Blondine  spoke  but  rarely  of  that  which  occupied 
her  thoughts  continually.  She  feared  to  offend 
Bonne-Biche,  who  had  said  to  her  three  or  four 
times : — 

"  Dear  Blondine,  be  patient.  You  will  see  your  father 
when  you  are  fifteen,  if  you  continue  wise  and  good. 
Trust  me,  dear  child ;  do  not  trouble  yourself  about 
the  future ;  and,  above  all,  do  not  seek  to  leave  us." 

One  morning  Blondine  was  alone  and  very  sad. 
She  was  musing  upon  her  singular  and  monotonous 
existence.  She  was  disturbed  in  her  reverie  by  three 
soft  little  strokes  upon  her  window.  Raising  her 
head,  she  perceived  a  parrot  with  beautiful  greer 
plumage,  and  throat  and  breast  of  bright  orange. 


46  HISTORY  OF  BL ONLINE, 

Surprised  at  the  appearance  of  a  bird  entirety  un- 
known to  her,  she  opened  the  window,  and  invited  the 
parrot  to  enter. 

What  was  her  amazement  when  the  bird  said  to  her, 
in  a  fine  sharp  voice : — 

"  Good  day,  Blondine  !  I  know  that  you  sometimes 
have  a  very  tedious  time  of  it,  because  you  have  no 
one  to  talk  to.  I  have  taken  pity  upon  you,  and 
come  to  have  a  chat  with  you.  But  I  pray  you  do  not 
say  that  you  have  seen  me,  for  Bonne-Biche  would 
cut  my  throat  if  she  knew  it." 

"  Why  so,  beautiful  Parrot  ?  Bonne-Biche  is  good ; 
she  injures  no  one,  and  only  hates  the  wicked." 

"  Blondine,  listen !  If  you  do  not  promise  to  con- 
ceal my  visit  from  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon,  I 
will  fly  away  at  once,  and  never  return." 

"  Since  you  wish  it  so  much,  beautiful  Parrot,  I  will 
promise  silence.  Let  us  chat  a  little.  It  is  a  long 
time  since  I  had  an  opportunity  to  converse.  You 
Beem  to  me  gay  and  witty.  I  do  not  doubt  that  you 
will  amuse  me  much." 

Blondiue  listened  with  delight  to  the  lively  talk  of 
the  Parrot,  who  complimented  her  beauty,  her  wit, 
and  her  talents  extravagantly. 

Blondine  was  enchanted.  In  about  an  hour  the 
Parrot  flew  away,  promising  to  return  the  next  day 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  47 

In  short,  hb  returned  every  day,  ami  continued  to 
comj  liment  and  amuse  her. 

One  morning  he  struck  upon  the  window  and  said:— 

"  Blondine !  Blondine  !  open  the  window,  quickly ! 
I  bring  you  news  of  your  father.  But,  above  all, 
make  no  noise,  unless  you  want  my  throat  cut." 

Blondine  was  overwhelmed  with  joy, — opened  the 
window  with  alacrity,  and  said  :  "  Is  it  true,  my  beau- 
tiful Parrot,  that  you  bring  me  news  of  my  dear 
father  ?  Speak  quickly  !  What  is  he  doing  ?  how  is 
he?" 

"Your  father  is  well,  Blondine,  but  he  weeps 
your  loss  always.  I  have  promised  him  to  employ  all 
my  power  to  deliver  you  from  your  prison ;  but  I  can 
do  nothing  without  your  assistance." 

"  My  prison  !"  said  Blondine.  "  But  you  are  igno- 
rant of  all  the  goodness  which  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau- 
Minon  have  shown  me ;  of  the  pains  they  have 
lavished  upon  my  education ;  of  all  their  tenderness 
and  forbearance.  They  will  be  enchanted  to  find  a 
way  of  restoring  me  to  my  father.  Come  with  me, 
beautiful  Parrot,  and  I  will  present  you  to  Bonne- 
Biche.  Come,  I  entreat  you." 

"Ah!  Blcndine,"  said  the  sharp  voice  of  the  Parrot, 
"  it  is  you,  princess,  who  do  not  know  Bonne-Biche 
and  Beau-Minon.  They  detest  me  because  I  have 


48  HISTORY  OF  BLOND  IKE, 

sometimes  succeeded  in  rescuing  their  victims  from 
them.  You  will  never  see  your  father  again,  Blon- 
dine;  you  will  never  leave  this  forest,  unless  you 
yourself  shall  hreak  the  charm  which  holds  you 
here." 

"What  charm?"  said  Blondine.  "I  know  of  no 
charm ;  and  what  interest  have  Bonne-Biche  and 
Beau-Minon  in  keeping  me  a  prisoner  ?" 

"  Is  it  not  their  interest  to  enliven  their  solitude, 
Blondine?  There  is  a  talisman  which  can  procure 
your  release.  It  is  a  simple  Rose,  which,  gathered  by 
yourself,  will  deliver  you  from  your  exile,  and  restore 
you  to  the  arms  of  your  fond  father." 

"But  there  is  not  a  single  Rose  in  the  garden. 
How,  then,  can  I  gather  one?" 

"  I  will  explain  this  to  you  another  day.  Blondine ; 
now  I  can  tell  you  no  more,  as  I  see  Bonne-Biche  is 
coming.  But,  to  convince  you  of  the  virtues  of  the 
Rose,  entreat  Bonne-Biche  to  give  you  one,  and 
see  what  she  will  say.  To-morrow — to-morrow,  Blon- 
dine!" 

The  Parrot  flew  away,  well  content  to  have  scattered 
in  Blondine's  heart  the  first  seeds  of  discontent  and 
ingratitude. 

The  Parrot  had  scarcely  disappeared  when  Bonne- 
Biche  entered.  She  appeared  greatly  agitated. 


BONKE-BICHE,  AND  BEAV-MINON.  49 

"  With  whom  have  you  been  talking,  Blondine  ?" 
looking  suspiciously  towards  the  open  window. 

"  With  no  one,  madam,"  said  the  princess. 

"  I  am  certain  I  heard  voices  in  conversation." 

"I  must  have  been  speaking  to  myself." 

Bonne-Biche  made  no  reply.  She  was  very  sad, 
and  tears  fell  from  her  eyes. 

Blondine  was  also  engrossed  in  reflection.  The 
cunning  words  of  the  Parrot  made  her  look  upon  the 
kindness  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  in  a  totally 
different  light. 

In  place  of  saying  to  herself  that  a  hind,  which 
had  the  power  to  speak,  to  make  wild  beasts  intelli- 
gent, to  put  an  infant  to  sleep  for  seven  years,  to  dedi- 
cate seven  years  to  a  tiresome  and  ignorant  little  girl ; 
in  short,  a  hind  lodged  and  served  like  a  queen,  could 
be  no  ordinary  criminal ;  in  place  of  cherishing  a 
sentiment  of  gratitude  for  all  that  Bonne-Biche  had 
done  for  her,  Blondine,  alas !  believed  blindly  in  the 
Parrot,  the  unknown  bird  of  whose  character  and 
veracity  she  had  no  proof.  She  did  not  remember 
that  the  Parrot  could  have  no  possible  motive  for 
risking  its  life  to  render  her  a  service.  Blondine 
believed  it,  though,  implicitly,  because  of  the  flattery 
which  the  Parrot  had  lavished  upon  her.  She  did  not 
even  recall  with  gratitude  the  sweet  and  happy  exist- 
5 


50  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

ence  which  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  had  secured 
to  her.  She  resolved  to  follow  implicitly  the  counsels 
of  the  Parrot.  During  the  course  of  the  day  she  said 
to  Bonne-Biche : — 

"  Why,  madam,  do  I  not  see  among  your  flowers 
the  most  lovely  and  charming  of  all  flowers — the 
fragrant  Rose?" 

Bonne-Biche  was  greatly  agitated,  and  said,  in  a 
trembling  voice : — 

"  Blondine !  Blondine !  do  not  ask  for  this  most 
perfidious  flower,  which  pierces  all  who  touch  it! 
Never  speak  to  me  of  the  Hose,  Blondine ;  you  cannot 
know  what  fatal  danger  this  flower  contains  for 
you !" 

The  expression  of  Bonne-Biche  was  so  stern  and 
severe,  that  Blondine  dared  not  insist  further. 

The  day  passed  away  sadly  enough.  Bonne-Biche 
was  unhappy,  and  Beau-Minon  very  sad. 

Early  in  the  morning,  Blondine  ran  to  her  window, 
and  the  Parrot  entered  the  moment  she  opened  it. 

"Well,  my  dear  Blondine,  have  you  noticed  the 
agitation  of  Bonne-Biche,  when  you  mentioned  the 
Rose?  I  promised  you  to  point  out  the  means  by 
which  you  could  obtain  one  of  these  charming  flowers. 
Listen  now  to  my  counsel.  You  will  leave  this  park 
and  enter  the  forest.  I  will  accompany  you,  and  I 


BONNE-BICES,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  61 

will  conduct  you  to  a  garden  where  you  will  find  the 
most  beautiful  Rose  in  the  world !" 

"  But  how  is  it  possible  for  me  to  leave  the  park  ? 
Beau-Minon  always  accompanies  me  in  my  walks." 

"  Try  to  get  rid  of  him,"  said  the  Parrot ;  "  but  if 
that  is  impossible,  go  in  spite  of  him." 

"  If  this  Rose  is  at  a  distance,  will  not  my  absence 
be  perceived  ?" 

"It  is  about  an  hour's  walk.  Bonne-Biche  has 
been  careful  to  separate  you  as  far  as  possible  from 
the  Rose,  in  order  that  you  might  not  find  the  means 
to  escape  from  her  power." 

"  But  why  does  she  wish  to  hold  me  captive  ?  She 
is  all-powerful,  and  could  surely  find  pleasures  more 
acceptable  than  educating  an  ignorant  child." 

"All  this  will  be  explained  to  you  in  future,  Blon- 
dine,  when  you  will  be  in  the  arms  of  your  father. 
Be  firm !  After  breakfast,  disembarrass  yourself  in 
some  way  of  Beau-Minon,  and  enter  the  forest.  I 
will  expect  you  there." 

Blondine  promised,  and  closed  the  window,  fearing 
that  Bonne-Biche  would  surprise  her. 

After  breakfast,  according  to  her  usual  custom,  she 
entered  the  garden.  Beau-Minon  followed  her,  in 
spite  of  some  rude  rebuffs,  which  he  received  with 
plaintive  mews.  Arrived  at  the  alley  which  led  out 


52  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

of  the  park,  Blondine  resolved  to  get  rid  of  Beau- 
Minon. 

"  I  wish  to  be  alone,"  said  she,  sternly ;  "  begone, 
Beau-Minon !" 

Beau-Minon  pretended  not  to  understand.  Blon- 
dine was  impatient  and  enraged ;  she  forgot  herself 
so  far  as  to  strike  Beau-Minon  with  her  foot.  When 
poor  Beau-Minon  received  this  humiliating  blow,  he 
uttered  a  cry  of  anguish  and  fled  towards  the  palace. 
Blondine  trembled  at  the  sound,  and  was  on  the  point 
of  recalling  him  and  renouncing  the  Rose,  and  confess- 
ing all  to  the  good  Hind,  when  a  false  shame  arrested 
her.  She  walked  on  rapidly  to  the  gate,  opened  it, 
not  without  trembling,  and  entered  the  forest.  The 
Parrot  joined  her  without  delay. 

"  Courage,  Blondine !  in  one  hour  you  will  have 
the  Rose,  and  will  see  your  father,  who  weeps  for 
you." 

At  these  words,  Blondine  recovered  her  resolution, 
which  had  begun  to  falter;  she  walked  on  in  the 
path  indicated  by  the  Parrot,  who  flew  before  her  from 
branch  to  branch.  The  forest,  which  had  seemed  so 
beautiful  and  attractive  near  to  the  park  of  Bonne- 
Bicke,  became  wilder  and  more  entangled.  Brambles 
and  stones  almost  filled  up  the  path,  the  sweet  songs 
of  the  biids  were  no  longer  heard,  and  the  flowers  had 


BONNE-BICIIE,  AND  BEAU-NINON.  53 

entirely  disappeared.  Blondine  felt  oppressed  by  an 
inexplicable  restlessness.  The  Parrot  pressed  her 
eagerly  to  advance. 

"  Quick,  quick,  Blondine !  time  flies !  If  Bonne- 
Biche  perceives  your  absence  and  pursues  you,  she 
will  kill  me,  and  you  will  never  again  see  your 
father." 

Blondine,  fatigued,  almost  breathless,  with  her  arms 
torn  by  the  briers,  and  her  shoes  in  shreds,  now  de- 
clared that  she  would  go  no  further ;  when  the  Parrot 
exclaimed : — 

"  We  have  arrived,  Blondine.  Look  !  that  is  the 
enclosure  which  separates  us  from  the  Rose." 

Blondine  saw  at  a  turn  in  the  path  a  small  enclosure, 
the  gate  of  which  was  quickly  opened  by  the  Parrot. 
The  soil  was  arid  and  stony,  but  a  magnificent,  majes- 
tic rose-bush  grew  in  the  midst  of  this  sterile  spot, 
adorned  with  one  Rose,  which  was  more  beautiful  than 
all  the  roses  of  the  world. 

"Take  it,  Blondine!"  said  the  parrot;  "you  de- 
serve it — you  have  truly  earned  it !" 

Blondine  seized  the  branch  eagerly,  and,  in  spite 
of  the  thorns,  which  pierced  her  fingers  cruelly,  she 
tore  it  from  the  bush. 

The  Roee  was  scarcely  firmly  grasped  in  her  hand, 
5* 


54  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

when  she  heard  a  burst  of  mocking  laughter.  The 
Flower  fell  from  her  grasp,  crying : — 

"  Thanks,  Blondine,  for  having  delivered  me  from 
the  prison  in  which  Bonne-Biche  held  me  captive.  I 
am  your  evil  genius  !  Now  you  belong  to  me  !" 

"Ha  ,  ha !"  now  exclaimed  the  Parrot.  " Thanks, 
Blondine !  I  can  now  resume  my  form  of  magician. 
I  had  more  difficulty  in  tempting  and  deceiving  you 
than  I  expected.  I  flattered  your  vanity,  and  in  this 
way  it  was  easy  to  make  you  ungrateful  and  disobedi- 
dient.  You  have  destroyed  your  friends ;  for  I  am 
their  mortal  enemy !" 

Saying  tlese  cruel  words,  the  Parrot  and  the  Rose 
disappeared,  leaving  Blondine  alone  in  the  forest. 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MIKON.  65 


CHAPTER  EIGHTH. 

REPENTANCE. 

'LONDINE  was  stupefied!  her  conduct  now 
appeared  to  her  in  all  its  horror;  she  had 
shown  a  monstrous  ingratitude  towards  the 
friends  who  had  been  so  tenderly  devoted  to 
her — who  had  dedicated  seven  years  to  the 
care  of  her  education.  Would  these  kind  friends  ever 
receive  her,  ever  pardon  her  ?  What  would  be  her 
fate,  if  they  should  close  their  doors  against  her? 
And  then,  what  did  those  awful  words  of  the  wicked 
Parrot  signify :  "  You  have  caused  the  destruction 
of  your  friends  ?" 

Blondine  turned  round,  and  wished  to  retrace  her 
steps  to  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche.  The  briers  and 
thorns  tore  her  arms  and  face  terribly.  She  con- 
tinued, however,  to  force  her  way  bravely  through  the 
thickets,  and,  after  three  hours  of  most  painful  walk- 
ing, she  came  before  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche  and 
Beau-Minon. 

Horror  seized  upon  her,  when,  in  place  of  the 
superb  building,  she  saw  only  an  appalling  ruin — in 


66  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

place  of  the  magnificent  trees  and  rare  flowtrs  "which 
surrounded  it,  only  briers  and  thorns,  nettles  and 
thistles,  could  be  seen.  Terrified  and  most  desolate, 
she  tried  to  force  her  way  in  the  midst  of  the  ruins, 
to  seek  some  knowledge  of  her  kind  friends.  A  large 
Toad  issued  from  a  pile  of  stones,  advanced  before  her, 
and  said : — 

"  What  are  you  seeking  ?  Have  you  not  occasioned 
the  death  of  your  friends  by  the  basest  ingratitude  ? 
Begone !  do  not  insult  their  memory  by  your  unwel- 
come presence !" 

"Alas!  alas!"  cried  Blondine,  "my  poor  friends, 
Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon,  why  can  I  not  expiate 
by  my  death  the  sufferings  I  have  caused  them  ?"  And 
she  fell,  sobbing  piteously,  upon  the  stones  and  net- 
tles ;  her  grief  and  her  repentance  were  so  excessive, 
that  she  did  not  feel  their  sharp  points  in  her  tender 
flesh ;  she  wept  profusely  a  long  time.  At  last  she 
arose  and  looked  about  her,  hoping  to  find  some  shel- 
ter where  she  might  take  refuge.  Ruin  only  stared 
her  in  the  face ! 

"  Well,"  said  she,  "  let  the  wild  beasts  tear  me  to 
pieces,  let  me  die  of  hunger  and  thirst,  if  I  can 
expiate  my  sins  here  upon  the  tomb  of  Bonne-Biche 
and  Beau-Minon !" 

As  she  uttered  these  words,  she  heard  a  soft  voice 


BONNE-BICIIE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  57 

Baying :  "  True  repentance  can  redeem  the  worst  of 
crimes." 

She  raised  her  head,  and  saw  only  an  immense 
black  Crow  flying  above  her. 

"Alas!  alas!"  said  Blondine,  "my  repentance, 
however  true,  however  bitter  it  may  be,  can  never  give 
me  back  the  lives  of  my  dear  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau- 
Minon !" 

"  Courage,  courage,  Blondine !  redeem  your  fault 
by  your  repentance,  and  do  not  allow  yourself  to  bo 
utterly  cast  down  by  grief." 

The  poor  princess  arose,  and  withdrew  from  this 
scene  of  desolation.  She  followed  a  little  path,  where 
the  large  trees  seemed  to  have  rooted  out  the  bram- 
bles, and  the  earth  was  covered  with  moss.  She  was 
utterly  exhausted  with  grief  and  fatigue,  and  fell  at 
the  foot  of  a  large  tree,  sobbing  piteously. 

"  Courage,  Blondine !"  said  another  voice ;  "cour- 
age and  hope !" 

She  saw  only  a  Frog  near  her,  which  was  looking 
at  her  compassionately. 

"Poor  Frog !"  said  the  princess,  "you  seem  to  pity 
my  anguish !  What  will  become  of  me,  now  that  I 
am  alone  and  desolate  in  the  world  ?" 

"  Courage  and  hope !"  was  the  reply. 

Blondine  sighed  deeply  and  looked  around,  hoping 


58  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

to  discover  some  herb  or  fruit  to  appease  her  hunger 
and  thirst.  She  saw  nothing,  and  her  tears  flowed 
freely.  The  sound  of  bells  now  somewhat  dissipated 
her  despairing  thoughts.  She  saw  a  beautiful  cow 
approaching  her,  gently  and  slowly,  which,  on  arriv- 
ing near  her,  paused,  bowed  down,  and  showed  her  a 
porringer  attached  to  her  neck. 

Blondine  was  very  grateful  for  this  unexpected 
succor.  She  detached  the  porringer,  milked  the  cow, 
and  drank  the  sweet  milk  with  delight.  The  pretty, 
gentle  cow  signed  to  her  to  replace  the  porringer. 
Blondine  obeyed,  kissed  her  on  the  neck,  and  said, 
Badly : — 

"  Thanks,  Blanchette,  it  is  without  doubt  to  my 
poor  friends  that  I  owe  this  sweet  charity.  Perhaps 
in  another  and  better  world  they  witness  the  repent- 
ance of  their  poor  Blondine,  and  wish  to  ameliorate 
her  frightful  position." 

"A  true  repentance  will  obtain  pardon  for  all 
faults,"  said  a  kind  voice. 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  Blondine,  "years  of  sorrow  and 
weeping  for  my  crimes  would  not  suffice!  I  can 
never  pardon  myself!" 

In  the  mean  time  the  night  approached.  Notwith 
standing  her  anguish  and  repentance,  Blondine  began 
to  reflect  upon  some  means  of  securing  herself  from 


BONNE- BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  59 

the  ferocious  wild  beasts,  whose  terrible  roars  she 
already  believed  she  heard  in  the  distance.  She  sa\v 
some  steps  before  her  a  kind  of  hut,  formed  by  several 
trees  growing  near  together  and  interlacing  their 
branches ;  bowing  her  head,  she  entered,  and  found 
that  by  adroitly  attaching  some  branches  she  could 
form  a  pretty  and  secure  retreat.  She  employed  the 
remainder  of  the  day  in  arranging  this  little  room, 
and  gathered  a  quantity  of  moss,  with  which  she  made 
herself  a  bed  and  pillow.  She  concealed  the  entrance 
to  this  little  retreat  by  some  broken  branches  and 
leaves,  and  went  to  rest,  utterly  worn  out  with  excite- 
ment and  fatigue. 

When  Blondine  awoke  it  was  broad  daylight.  At 
first  she  could  scarcely  collect  her  thoughts  and  under- 
stand her  position ;  but  the  sad  realities  of  her  lot 
were  soon  apparent  to  her,  and  she  commenced  groan- 
ing and  weeping  as  before. 

Blondine  was  hungry,  and  much  disquieted  on  this 
point,  when  she  heard  again  joyfully  the  sound  of  the 
cow-bells.  Some  moments  after,  Blanchette  stood 
near  her.  Blondine  again  loosened  the  porringer, 
drew  the  milk  and  drank  till  her  hunger  was  appeased, 
then  replaced  the  porringer  and  kissed  Blanchetto, 
hoping  to  see  her  again  during  the  day.  Every  day — 
in  the  morning,  at  midday,  and  in  the  evening — Blan- 
chette  came  to  offer  Blondine  her  frugal  repast 


30  UISTOR  Y  OF  JiL  ONDINE, 

Blondine  passed  the  time  in  tears  for  her  poor 
friends,  and  bitter  self-reproach  for  her  crimes. 

"  By  my  unpardonable  disobedience,"  she  said  to 
herself,  "  I  have  caused  the  most  terrible  misfortunes, 
which  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  repair.  I  have  not 
only  lost  my  good  and  true  friends,  but  I  am  deprived 
of  the  only  means  of  finding  my  father,  my  poor 
father,  who  perhaps  still  expects  his  Blondine,  his 
most  unhappy  Blondine,  condemned  to  live  and  die 
alone  in  this  frightful  forest,  where  her  evil  geniu? 
reigns  supreme." 

Blondine  sought  to  amuse  and  employ  herself  in 
every  possible  way.  Her  little  home  was  neatly 
arranged;  fresh  moss  and  leaves  composed  her 
simple  couch ;  she  had  tied  some  branches  together 
and  formed  a  seat ;  she  made  herself  some  needles  and 
pins  of  the  thorns,  and  twisted  some  thread  from  the 
hemp  which  grew  near  her  little  hut,  and  with  these 
implements  she  had  mended  the  rents  in  her  shoes. 

In  this  simple  way  Blondine  lived  for  six  months ; 
her  grief  was  always  the  same,  and  it  is  just  to  say, 
that  it  was  not  her  sad  and  solitary  life  which  made 
her  unhappy,  but  sincere  regret  for  her  fault.  She 
would  willingly  have  consented  to  pass  her  life  in  the 
forest,  if  she  could  thus  have  brought  to  life  Bonne- 
Biche  and  Beau-Minon. 


BONNE-BICHE.  AND  BEAU-MINON.  61 

CHAPTER  NINTH. 

THE    TORTOISE. 

iNE  day  Blondine  was  seated  at  the  entrance 
of  her  hut,  musing  sadly,  as  usual,  upon  her 
lost  friends,  and  of  her  father,  when  she  saw 
before  her  an  enormous  Tortoise. 

"Blondine,"  said  the  Tortoise,  "if  you  will 
place  yourself  under  my  protection,  I  will  conduct 
you  out  of  this  forest." 

"  And  why,  Madam  Tortoise,  should  I  seek  to  leave 
this  forest  ?  Here  I  caused  the  death  of  my  friends, 
and  here  I  wish  to  die." 

"  Are  you  very  certain  of  their  death,  Blondine?" 
"  How !  Is  it  possible  I  may  be  deceived  ?  But, 
no !  I  saw  the  ruins  of  their  castle.  The  Parrot 
and  the  Toad  assured  me  of  their  death.  You  are 
kind  and  good,  and  wish  to  console  me,  without  doubt; 
but,  alas !  I  do  not  hope  to  see  them  again.  If  they 
still  lived,  they  would  not  have  left  me  alone,  with 
thj  frightful  despair  of  having  caused  their  death." 

"  But  how  do  you  know,  Blondine,  that  this  seem- 
ing neglect  is  not  forced  upon  them  ?  They  may  now 
be  subjected  to  a  power  greater  than  their  own.  You 


62  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 


j  Blondine,  that  a  true  repentance  will  obtain 
pardon  for  many  crimes." 

"  Ah  !  Madam  Tortoise,  if  they  still  live,  if  you  can 
give  me  news  of  them,  if  you  can  assure  me  that  I 
need  no  longer  reproach  myself  with  their  death, 
assure  me  that  I  shall  one  day  see  them  again,  there 
is  no  expiation  which  I  will  not  gladly  accept  to 
merit  this  great  happiness." 

"  Blondine,  I  am  not  permitted  to  disclose  to  you 
the  fate  of  your  friends,  but  if  you  have  the  courage 
to  mount  on  my  back,  remain  there  for  six  months, 
and  not  address  a  single  question  to  me  during  the 
journey,  I  will  conduct  you  to  a  place  where  all  will 
be  revealed." 

"  I  promise  all  that  you  ask,  Madam  Tortoise,  pro- 
vided I  can  only  learn  what  has  become  of  my  friends.' 

"  Take  care,  Blondine !  reflect  well.  Six  montha 
without  descending  from  my  back ;  without  asking  me 
a  single  question!  When  once  you  have  accepted 
the  conditions,  when  we  have  commenced  our  journey, 
if  you  have  not  the  courage  to  endure  to  the  end,  you 
will  remain  eternally  in  the  power  of  the  enchanter, 
Perroquet,  and  his  sister  Kose,  and  I  cannot  even  con- 
tinue to  bestow  upon  you  the  little  assistance  to  which 
you  owe  your  life  during  the  last  six  months." 

"  Let  us  go,  Madam  Tortoise :  let  us  be  off,  imme- 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  63 

diately.  I  prefer  to  die  of  hunger  and  fatigue  rather 
than  of  grief  and  disquietude.  Your  words  have 
given  birth  to  hope  in  my  poor  heart,  and  I  have 
courage  to  undertake  even  a  more  difficult  journey 
than  that  of  which  you  speak." 

"Let  it  be  according  to  your  wish,  Blondine. 
Mount  my  back :  fear  neither  hunger,  nor  thirst,  nor 
nor  cold,  nor  sunshine,  nor  any  accident  during  our 
long  journey.  As  long  as  it  lasts,  you  shall  not  sufler 
from  any  inconvenience." 

Blondine  mounted  on  the  back  of  the  Tortoise. 
"  Now,  silence !"  said  she ;  "  and  not  one  word  till  we 
have  arrived,  and  I  speak  to  you  first." 


64  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

CHAPTER  TENTH. 

THE   JOURNEY   AND    ARRIVAL 

?HE  journey  of  Blondine  lasted,  as  the  Tortoise 
had  said,  six  months.  They  were  three 
months  passing  through  the  forest.  At  the 
end  of  that  time  she  found  herself  on  an  arid 
plain,  which  it  required  six  weeks  to  cross. 
At  this  time  Blondine  perceived  a  castle  which 
reminded  her  of  that  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau 
Minon.  They  were  a  full  month  passing  through  the 
avenue  to  this  castle. 

Blondine  burned  with  impatience.  Would  she  in- 
deed learn  the  fate  of  her  dear  friends  at  this  castle  ? 
Notwithstanding  her  extreme  anxiety,  she  dared  not 
ask  a  single  question.  If  she  could  have  descended 
from  the  back  of  the  Tortoise,  ten  minutes  would  have 
sufficed  for  her  to  reach  the  castle.  But,  alas !  the 
Tortoise  crept  on  slowly,  and  Blondine  remembered 
that  she  had  been  forbidden  to  alight  or  to  utter  a 
word.  She  resolved,  therefore,  to  control  her  impa- 
tience. The  Tortoise  seemed  rather  to  relax  than  to 
increase  her  speed.  She  consumed  fourteen  days  still 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  65 

in  passing  through  this  avenue.  They  seemed  four- 
teen centuries  to  Blondine.  She  never,  however,  lost 
sight  of  the  castle,  or  of  the  door.  The  place  seemed 
deserted ;  she  heard  no  noise,  she  saw  no  sign  of  life. 

At  last,  after  twenty-four  days'  journey,  the  Tor- 
toise paused,  and  said  to  Blondine : — 

"  Now,  princess,  descend.  By  your  courage  and 
obedience  you  have  earned  the  recompense  I  promised. 
Enter  the  little  door  which  you  see  before  you.  The 
first  person  you  will  meet  will  be  the  fairy  Bienveil- 
lante,  and  she  will  kindly  make  known  to  you  the  fate 
of  your  friends." 

Blondine  sprang  lightly  to  the  earth.  She  had 
been  immovable  so  long,  she  feared  her  limbs  would 
be  cramped ;  on  the  contrary,  she  was  as  light  and 
active  as  when  she  had  lived  so  happily  with  her  dear 
Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon,  and  ran  joyously  and 
gracefully,  gathering  flowers  and  chasing  butterflies. 

After  having  thanked  the  Tortoise  most  warmly, 
she  precipitately  opened  the  door  which  had  been 
pointed  out  to  her,  and  found  herself  before  a  young 
person  clothed  in  white,  who  asked,  in  a  sweet  voice, 
whom  she  desired  to  see  ? 

"  I  wish  to  see  the  fairy  Bienveillante.     Tell  her, 
I  pray  you,  miss,  that  the   princess  Blondine  begs 
earnestly  to  see  her  without  delay." 
6* 


66  HIST  OR  T  OF  BL  ONDINE, 

"  Follow  me,  princess,"  replied  the  young  girl. 

Blondine  followed,  in  great  agitation.  She  passed 
through  several  beautiful  rooms,  and  met  many 
young  girls  clothed  in  white,  like  her  guide.  They 
looked  at  her  as  if  they  recognised  her,  and  smiled 
graciously. 

At  last  Blondine  arrived  in  a  room  in  every  re- 
spect resembling  that  of  Bonne-Biche  in  the  Forest  of 
Lilacs.  The  remembrances  which  this  recalled  were 
BO  painful  that  she  did  not  perceive  the  disappearance 
of  her  fair  young  guide. 

Blondine  gazed  sadly  at  the  furniture  of  the  room. 
She  saw  but  one  piece  which  had  not  adorned  the  apart- 
ment of  Bonne-Biche  in  the  Forest  of  Lilacs.  This 
was  a  wardrobe  in  gold  and  ivory,  exquisitely  carved. 
It  was  closed.  Blondine  felt  herself  drawn  towards 
it  in  an  inexplicable  manner.  She  was  gazing  at  it 
intently,  not  having  indeed  the  power  to  turn  her 
eyes  away,  when  a  door  opened,  and  a  young  and 
beautiful  woman,  magnificently  dressed,  entered  and 
drew  near  Blondine. 

"What  do  you  wish,  my  child?"  said  she,  in  a 
swaet,  caressing  voice. 

"  Oh,  madam  !"  said  Blondine,  throwing  herself  at 
her  feet,  "  I  have  been  assured  that  you  could  give 
me  news  of  my  dear,  kind  friends,  Bonne-Biche  and 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEjiU-MINON.  67 

Beau-Minon.  You  know,  madam,  without  doubt,  by 
what  culpable  disobedience  I  gave  them  up  to  destruc- 
tion, and  that  I  wept  for  them  a  long  time,  believing 
them  to  be  dead ;  but  the  Tortoise,  who  conducted  me 
here,  has  given  me  reason  to  hope  I  may  one  day  see 
them  again.  Tell  me,  madam,  tell  me  if  they  yet 
live,  and  if  I  may  dare  hope  for  the  happiness  of 
rejoining  them?" 

"  Blondine,"  replied  the  fairy  Bicnveillante,  sadly, 
"  you  are  now  about  to  know  the  fate  of  your  friends ; 
but  no  matter  what  you  see  or  hear,  do  not  lose 
courage  or  hope." 

Saying  these  words,  she  seized  the  trembling  Blon- 
dine, and  conducted  her  in  front  of  the  wardrobe 
which  had  already  so  forcibly  attracted  her  attention. 

"  Blondine,  here  is  the  key  to  this  wardrobe ; 
open  it,  and  be  brave !" 

She  handed  Blondine  a  gold  key.  With  a  trem- 
bling hand  the  princess  opened  the  wardrobe.  What 
was  her  anguish  when  she  saw  the  skins  of  Bonne- 
Biche  and  Beau-Minon  fastened  to  the  wardrobe  with 
diamond  nails  !  At  this  terrible  sight  the  unfortunate 
princess  uttered  a  cry  of  horror,  and  fell  insensible 
at  the  feet  of  the  fairy.  At  this  moment  the  door 
opened,  and  a  prince,  beautiful  as  the  day,  sprang 
towards  Blondine,  saying : — 


68  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

"  Oil,  my  mother !  this  is  too  severe  a  trial  for  my 
dear  Blondine !" 

"  Alas  !  iny  son,  my  heart  also  bleeds  for  her.  But 
you  know  that  this  last  punishment  was  indispensable 
to  deliver  her  for  ever  from  the  yoke  of  the  cruel 
genius  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs." 

The  fairy  Bienveillante  now  with  her  wand  touched 
Blondine,  who  was  immediately  restored  to  conscious- 
ness ;  but  despairing  and  sobbing  convulsively,  she 
exclaimed : — 

"  Let  me  die  at  once  !  My  life  is  odious  to  me  ! 
No  hope,  no  happiness,  from  this  time  forth  for  ever 
for  poor  Blondine  !  My  friends !  my  cherished  friends ! 
I  will  join  you  soon  in  the  land  of  shadows !" 

"Blondine!  ever  dear  Blondine!"  said  the  fairy, 
clasping  her  in  her  arms,  "  your  friends  live  and  love 
you  tenderly.  I  am  Bonne-Biche,  and  this  is  my 
son,  Beau-Minon.  The  wicked  genius  of  the  Forest 
of  Lilacs,  taking  advantage  of  the  negligence  of  my 
son,  obtained  dominion  over  us,  and  forced  us  into 
those  forms  under  which  you  have  known  us.  We 
could  not  resume  our  natural  appearance  unless  you 
should  pluck  the  Rose,  which  I,  knowing  it  to  be  your 
evil  genius,  retained  captive.  I  placed  it  as  far  as 
possible  from  the  castle,  in  order  to  withdraw  it  from 
your  view.  1  knew  the  misfortunes  to  which  you 


BONNE-BICUE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  69 

would  be  exposed  on  delivering  your  evil  genius  from 
nis  prison ;  and  Heaven  is  my  witness,  tliat  my  son 
and  myself  would  willingly  have  remained  a  Hind  and 
a  Cat  for  ever  in  your  eyes  in  order  to  spare  you  the 
cruel  tortures  to  which  you  have  been  subjected. 
The  Parrot  gained  you  over,  in  spite  of  all  our  pre- 
cautions. You  know  the  rest,  my  dear  child.  But 
you  can  never  know  all  that  we  have  suffered  in 
witnessing  your  tears  and  your  desolation." 

Blondine  embraced  the  Fairy  ardently,  and  thanked 
her  repeatedly,  and  the  handsome  Prince  also.  She 
addressed  a  thousand  questions  to  them. 

"  What  has  become  of  the  gazelles  who  waited  upon 
us  so  gracefully  ?" 

"  You  have  already  seen  them,  dear  Blondine. 
They  are  the  young  girls  who  accompanied  you. 
They  also  were  subjected  to  this  sad  metamorphosis." 

"  And  the  good  white  cow  who  brought  me  milk 
every  day?" 

"  We  obtained  permission  from  the  Queen  of  the 
Fairies  to  send  you  this  light  refreshment.  The 
encouraging  words  of  the  Crow  came  also  from  us." 

"  You,  then,  madam,  also  sent  me  the  Tortoise  ?" 

"Yes,  Blondine.  The  Queen  of  the  Fairies, 
touched  by  your  repentance  and  your  grief,  deprived 
the  Evil  Genius  of  the  Forest  of  all  powor  over  us, 


70  HISTORY  OF  BLONDINE, 

on  condition  of  obtaining  from  you  one  last  proof  of 
submission,  compelling  you  to  take  this  long  and 
fatiguing  journey,  and  inflicting  the  terrible  punish- 
ment of  making  you  believe  that  my  son  and  myself 
had  died  from  your  imprudence.  I  implored,  en- 
treated the  Queen  of  the  Fairies  to  spare  you  at  least 
this  last  anguish  ;  but  she  was  inflexible." 

Blondine  gazed  at  her  lost  friends,  listened  eagerly 
to  every  -word,  and  did  not  cease  to  embrace  those  she 
had  feared  were  eternally  separated  from  her  by 
death.  The  remembrance  of  her  dear  father  now 
presented  itself.  The  prince  Parfait  understood  her 
secret  desire,  and  made  it  known  to  his  mother,  the 
fairy  Bienveillante. 

"Prepare  yourself,  dear  Blondine,  to  see  your 
father;  informed  by  me,  he  now  expects  you." 

At  this  moment,  Blondine  found  herself  in  a  chariot 
of  gold  and  pearls,  the  fairy  Bienveillante  seated  at 
her  right  hand,  and  the  prince  Parfait  at  her  feet, 
regarding  her  kindly  and  tenderly.  The  chariot  was 
drawn  by  four  swans  of  dazzling  whiteness.  They 
flew  with  such  rapidity,  that  five  minutes  brought 
them  to  the  palace  of  King  Benin.  All  the  court  was 
assembled  about  the  king ;  they  expected  the  princess 
Blondine. 

When  the  chariot  appeared,  the  cries  of  joy  and 


BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON.  71 

welcome  were  so  tumultuous,  that  the  swans  were  con- 
fused, and  almost  lost  their  way.  Prince  Parfait, 
who  guided  them,  succeeded  in  arresting  their  atten- 
tion, and  the  chariot  drew  up  at  the  foot  of  the  grand 
stairway.  King  Benin  sprang  towards  Blondine,  who, 
jumping  lightly  from  the  chariot,  threw  herself  in  her 
father's  arms.  They  remained  a  long  time  in  this 
position,  and  everybody  wept  tears  of  joy. 

When  King  Benin  had  somewhat  recovered  himself, 
he  kissed,  respectfully  and  tenderly,  the  hand  of  the 
good  fairy,  who,  after  having  protected  and  educated 
the  princess  Blondine,  had  now  restored  her  to  him. 
He  embraced  the  prince  Parfait,  whom  he  found  most 
charming. 

There  were  eight  resplendent  gala  days  in  honor 
of  the  return  of  Blondine.  At  the  close  of  this  gay 
festival,  the  fairy  Bienveillante  announced  her  inten- 
tion to  return  home.  But  Prince  Parfait  and  Blon- 
dine were  so  melancholy  at  the  prospect  of  this  sepa- 
ration, that  King  Benin  resolved  they  should  never 
quit  the  palace.  He  wedded  the  fairy,  and  Blondine 
became  the  happy  wife  of  Prince  Parfait,  who  was 
always  for  her  the  Beau-Minon  of  the  Forest  of 
Lilacs. 

Brunette,  who  had  entirely  reformed  her  character, 
came  often  to  see  Blondine.  Prince  Violent,  her  hus- 


72  HISTORY  OF  KLONDIKE. 

band,  became  more  amiable  as  Brunette  became  more 
gentle,  and  they  were  very  happy. 

As  to  Blondine,  she  had  no  misfortunes,  no  griefs. 
She  gave  birth  to  lovely  daughters,  who  resembled 
her,  and  to  good  and  handsome  sons,  the  image  of 
their  manly  father,  Prince  Parfait.  Everybody  loved 
them,  and  every  one  connected  with  them  was  happy. 


tf 

|tttlit 


ood 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

THB    POOR    SICK    MOTHER. 

/HERE  was  a  poor  woman,  a  widow,  who  live \ 
alone  with  her  little  son  Henry.  She  loved 
him  tenderly,  and  she  had  good  reason  to  do 
so,  for  no  one  had  ever  seen  a  more  charm- 
ing child.  Although  he  was  but  seven  years 
old,  he  kept  the  house,  while  his  good  mother  labored 
diligently,  and  then  left  home  to  sell  her  work  and 
buy  food  for  herself  and  her  little  Henry.  He  swept, 
he  washed  the  floor,  he  cooked,  he  dug  and  culti- 
vated the  garden,  and  when  all  this  was  done  he 
seated  himself  to  mend  his  clothes  or  his  mother's 
shoes,  and  to  make  stools  and  tables — in  short,  to  do 
everything  his  strength  would  enable  him  to  do. 

(75) 


76  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

The  house  in  which  they  lived  belonged  to  them, 
and  was  very  lonesome.  In  front  of  their  dwelling 
there  was  a  lofty  mountain,  so  high  that  no  one  had 
ever  ascended  to  its  summit;  besides,  it  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  rushing  torrent,  by  high  walls,  and 
insurmountable  precipices. 

The  mother  and  her  little  boy  were  happy ;  but 
alas !  one  day  the  poor  mother  fell  sick ;  they  knew 
no  doctor,  and  besides  they  had  no  money  to  pay 
for  one.  Poor  Henry  did  not  know  how  to  cure 
her.  He  brought  her  fresh  cool  water,  for  he  had 
nothing  else  to  give  her ;  he  stayed  by  her  night  and 
day,  and  eat  his  little  morsel  of  dry  bread  at  the  foot 
of  her  bed.  When  she  slept  he  looked  at  her  pen- 
sively and  wept.  The  sickness  increased  from  day  to 
day,  and  at  last  the  poor  woman  was  almost  in  a  dying 
condition.  She  could  neither  speak  nor  swallow ;  she 
no  longer  knew  her  little  Henry,  who  was  sobbing  on 
his  knees  near  her  bed.  In  his  despair,  he  cried 
out: — 

"  Fairy  Bienfaisante,  come  to  my  help !  save  my 
mother !" 

Henry  had  scarcely  pronounced  these  words,  when 
a  window  opened  and  a  lady  richly  dressed  entered 
and  said  to  him,  in  a  soft  voice : — 

"  What  do  you  wish  of  me,  my  little  friend  ?  You 
called  me — here  I  am !" 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY,  77 

"  Madam,"  cried  Henry,  throwing  himself  on  hia 
knees  and  clasping  his  hands,  "if  you  are  the  fairy 
Bienfaisante,  save  my  poor  mother,  who  is  about  to 
die  and  leave  me  alone  in  the  world." 

The  good  fairy  looked  at  Henry  most  compassion- 
ately ;  then,  without  saying  a  word,  she  approached 
the  poor  woman,  bent  over  her,  examined  her  atten- 
tively, breathed  upon  her,  and  said : — 

"  It  is  not  in  my  power,  my  poor  child,  to  cure  your 
mother ;  her  life  depends  upon  you  alone,  if  you  have 
the  courage  to  undertake  the  journey  I  will  point  out 
to  you." 

"  Speak,  madam  !  I  entreat  you  to  speak  !  there  is 
nothing  I  will  not  undertake  to  save  the  life  of  my 
dear  mother." 

The  fairy  replied, 

"  You  must  go  and  seek  the  plant  of  life,  which 
grows  on  the  top  of  the  mountain  that  you  see  from 
this  window.  When  you  have  obtained  this  plant, 
press  its  juice  into  the  mouth  of  your  mother,  and 
she  will  be  immediately  restored." 

"  I  will  start  out  immediately,  madam.  But  who 
jvill  take  care  of  my  poor  mother  during  my  absence  ? 
And,  moreover,"  said  he,  sobbing  bitterly,  "she  will 
be  dead  before  my  return." 

"  Be  composed,  my  dear  child.  If  you  go  t<a  seek 
7* 


78  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

the  plant  of  life,  your  mother  will  need  nothing 
before  your  return ;  she  will  remain  precisely  in  the 
condition  in  which  you  leave  her.  But  you  must 
dare  many  dangers  and  endure  many  fatigues  before 
ycu  pluck  the  plant  of  life.  Great  courage  and  great 
perseverance  are  necessary  on  your  part." 

"  I  fear  nothing,  madam ;  my  courage  and  perse- 
verance shall  not  fail.  Tell  me  only  how  I  shall  know 
this  plant  amongst  all  the  others  which  cover  the  top 
of  the  mountain." 

"  When  you  reach  the  summit,  call  the  doctor  who 
has  charge  of  this  plant ;  inform  him  that  I  have 
sent  you,  and  he  will  give  you  a  branch  of  the  plant 
of  life." 

Henry  kissed  the  good  fairy's  hands  and  thanked 
her  heartily ;  took  a  sorrowful  leave  of  his  mother, 
covering  her  with  kisses,  put  some  bread  in  his  pocket, 
and  set  out,  after  saluting  the  fairy  respectfully. 

The  fairy  smiled  encouragingly  at  this  poor  child, 
who  so  bravely  resolved  to  ascend  a  mountain  so  dan- 
gerous, that  all  those  who  had  attempted  it  had 
expired  before  reaching  the  summit. 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  79 

CHAPTER  SECOND. 

THE   CROW,  THE   COCK,  AND   THE  PROG. 

JlTTLE  HENRY  marched  resolutely  to  the 
mountain,  which  he  found  much  more  distant 
than  it  had  appeared  to  him.  Instead  of 
arriving  in  a  half  hour,  as  he  had  expected, 
he  walked  rapidly  the  whole  day  without 
reaching  its  base. 

About  one-third  of  the  way  he  saw  a  Crow,  which 

was  caught  by  the  claw  in  a  snare  which  some  wicked 

boy  had  set  for  him.     The  poor  Crow  sought  in  vain 

to  release  himself  from  this  trap,  which  caused  him 

cruel  sufferings.      Henry  ran  to  him,  cut  the  cord 

which  bound  him,  and  set  him  at  liberty.     The  pool 

Crow  flew  off  rapily,  after  having  said  to  Henry, — 

"  Thanks,  my  brave  Henry ;  I  will  see  you  again." 

Henry  was  much  surprised  to  hear  the  Crow  speak, 

but  he  did  not  relax  his  speed. 

Some  time  afterwards,  while  he  was  resting  in  a 
grove,  and  eating  a  morsel  of  bread,  he  saw  a  Cock 
followed  by  a  fox,  and  about  to  be  taken  by  him,  in 
epite  of  his  efforts  to  escape.  The  poor  frightened 


80  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

Cock  passed  very  near  to  Henry,  who  seized  it 
adroitly,  and  hid  it  under  his  coat  without  the  fox 
having  seen  him.  The  fox  continued  his  pursuit, 
supposing  that  the  Cock  was  before  him.  Henry  did 
not  move  till  he  was  entirely  out  of  sight.  He  then 
released  the  Cock,  who  said  to  him,  in  a  low  voice : — 

"  Many  thanks,  my  brave  Henry ;  I  will  see  you 
again." 

Henry  was  now  rested.  He  rose  and  continued 
his  journey.  When  he  had  advanced  a  considerable 
distance,  he  saw  a  poor  Frog  about  to  be  devoured  by 
a  serpent.  The  Frog  trembled,  and  could  not  move, 
paralyzed  by  fear.  The  serpent  advanced  rapidly,  its 
horrid  mouth  open.  Henry  seized  a  large  stone,  and 
threw  it  so  adroitly  that  it  entered  the  serpent's  throat 
the  moment  it  was  about  to  devour  the  Frog.  The 
frightened  Frog  leaped  to  a  distance,  and  cried  out, — 

"  Many  thanks,  brave  Henry ;  we  will  meet  again." 

Henry,  who  had  before  heard  the  Crow  and  the 
Cock  speak,  was  not  now  astonished  at  these  words 
of  the  Frog,  and  continued  to  walk  on  rapidly. 

A.  short  time  after  he  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  but  he  was  greatly  distressed  to  see  that 
a  large  and  deep  river  ran  at  its  foot,  so  wide  that 
the  other  side  could  scarcely  be  seen.  Greatly  at  a 
loss,  he  paused  to  reflect. 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENR Y.  81 

"Perhaps,"  said  he,  hopefully,  "I  may  find  a 
bridge,  or  ford,  or  a  boat." 

Henry  followed  the  course  of  the  river,  which 
flowed  entirely  around  the  mountain,  hut  everywhere 
it  was  equally  wide  and  deep,  and  he  saw  neither 
bridge  nor  boat.  Poor  Henry  seated  himself  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  weeping  bitterly. 

"Fairy  Bienfaisante  !  Fairy  Bienfaisante  !  come  to 
my  help,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Of  what  use  will  it  be  to 
me  to  know  that  there  is  a  plant  at  the  top  of  the 
mountain  which  will  save  the  life  of  my  poor  mother, 
if  I  can  never  reach  its  summit?" 

At  this  moment  the  Cock  whom  he  had  protected 
from  the  fox  appeared  on  the  borders  of  the  river, 
and  said  to  him  : — 

"  The  fairy  Bienfaisante  can  do  nothing  for  you. 
This  mountain  is  beyond  her  control.  But  you  have 
saved  my  life,  and  I  wish  to  prove  my  gratitude. 
Mount  my  back,  Henry,  and  by  the  faith  of  a  Cock, 
I  will  take  you  safe  to  the  other  side." 

Henry  did  not  hesitate.  He  sprang  on  the  Cock's 
back,  fully  expecting  to  fall  into  the  water ;  but  his 
clothes  were  not  even  moist.  The  Cock  received  him 
so  adroitly  on  his  back,  that  he  felt  as  secure  as  if  he 
had  been  on  horseback.  He  held  on  firmly  to  the 
crest  of  the  Cock,  who  now  commenced  the  passage. 


82  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

The  river  was  so  wide  that  he  was  flying  constantly 
twenty-one  days  before  he  reached  the  other  shore ; 
but  duiing  these  twenty-one  days  Henry  was  not 
sleepy,  and  felt  neither  hunger  nor  thirst. 

When  they  arrived,  Henry  thanked  the  Cock  most 
politely,  who  graciously  bristled  his  feathers  and  dis- 
appeared. A  moment  after  this  Henry  turned,  and 
to  his  astonishment  the  river  was  no  longer  to  be 
seen. 

"  It  was  without  doubt  the  genius  of  the  mountain, 
who  wished  to  prevent  my  approach,"  said  Henry. 
"  But,  with  the  help  of  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante,  I 
think  I  shall  yet  attain  my  aim." 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  88 


CHAPTER  THIRD. 

THE    HARVEST. 

walked  a  long,  long  time ;  but  he  walked 
in  vain ;  he  saw  that  he  was  no  farther  from 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  no  nearer  to 
the  summit,  than  he  had  been  when  he  crossed 
the  river.  Any  other  child  would  have  re- 
traced his  steps;  but  the  brave  little  Henry  would 
not  allow  himself  to  be  discouraged.  Notwithstand- 
ing his  extreme  fatigue,  he  walked  on  twenty-one 
days  without  seeming  to  make  any  advance.  At  the 
end  of  this  time  he  was  no  more  discouraged  than 
at  the  close  of  the  first  day. 

"  If  I  am  obliged  to  walk  a  hundred  years,"  he 
said  to  himself,  "  I  will  go  on  till  I  reach  the  sum- 
mit." 

"You  have  then  a  great  desire  to  arrive  there, 
little  boy?"  said  an  old  man,  looking  at  him  mali- 
ciously, and  standing  just  in  his  path.  "  What  are 
you  seeking  at  the  top  of  this  mountain  ?" 

"  The  plant  of  life,  my  good  sir,  to  save  the  life  of 
my  dear  mother,  who  is  about  to  die," 


84  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

The  little  old  man  shook  his  head,  rested  his  little 
pointed  chin  on  the  top  of  his  gold-headed  can&,  and 
after  having  a  long  time  regarded  Henry,  he  said : — 

"  Your  sweet  and  fresh  face  pleases  me,  my  boy. 
I  am  one  of  the  genii  of  this  mountain.  I  will  allow 
you  to  advance  on  condition  that  you  will  gather  all 
my  wheat,  that  you  will  beat  it  out,  make  it  into  flour, 
and  then  into  bread.  When  you  have  gathered, 
beaten,  ground,  and  cooked  it,  then  call  me.  You 
will  find  all  the  necessary  implements  in  the  ditch 
near  you.  The  fields  of  wheat  are  before  you,  and 
cover  the  mountain." 

The  old  man  disappeared,  and  Henry  gazed  in  ter- 
ror at  the  immense  fields  of  wheat  which  were  spread 
out  before  him.  But  he  soon  mastered  this  feeling  of 
discouragement — took  off  his  vest,  seized  a  scythe, 
and  commenced  cutting  the  wheat  diligently.  This 
occupied  him  a  hundred  and  ninety-five  days  and 
nights. 

When  the  wheat  was  all  cut,  Henry  commenced  to 
beat  it  with  a  flail,  which  he  found  at  hand.  Thia 
occupied  him  sixty  days. 

When  the  grain  was  all  beaten  out,  he  began  to 
grind  it  in  a  mill  which  rose  up  suddenly  near  him. 
This  occupied  him  seventy  days. 

When  the  wheat  was  all  ground,  he  began  to  knead 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  85 

it  and  to  cook  it.  He  kneaded  and  cooked  for  a 
hundred  and  twenty  days. 

As  the  bread  was  cooked  he  arranged  it  properly 
on  shelves,  like  books  in  a  library. 

When  all  was  finished,  Henry  was  transported  with 
joy,  and  called  the  genius  of  the  mountain,  who 
appeared  immediately,  and  counted  four  hundred  and 
sixty- eight  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
new  loaves  of  bread.  He  bit  and  ate  a  little  end  off 
of  two  or  three,  drew  near  to  Henry,  tapped  him  on 
the  cheek,  and  said : — 

"  You  are  a  good  boy,  and  I  wish  to  pay  you  for 
your  work." 

He  drew  from  his  pocket  a  little  wooden  box,  which 
he  gave  to  Henry,  and  said,  maliciously : — 

"  When  you  return  home,  open  this  box,  and  you 
will  find  in  it  the  most  delicious  tobacco  you  have  ever 
seen." 

Henry  had  never  used  tobacco,  and  the  present  of 
the  little  genius  seemed  to  him  very  useless ;  but  he 
was  too  polite  to  let  this  be  seen,  and  he  thanked  the 
old  man  as  if  satisfied. 

The  old  man  smiled,  then  burst  out  laughing,  and 
disappeared. 

8 


86  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

THfi    VINTAGE. 

ENRY  now  began  to  walk  rapidly,  and  per- 
ceived With  great  delight  that  every  step 
brought  him  nearer  to  the  summit  of  the 
mountain.  In  three  hours  he  had  walked  two- 
thirds  of  the  way.  He  now  found  himself 
suddenly  arrested  by  a  very  high  wall,  which  he  had 
not  perceived  before ;  he  walked  around  it,  and  found, 
after  three  days'  diligent  advance,  that  this  wall 
surrounded  the  mountain,  and  that  there  was  no  door, 
and  not  the  smallest  opening  by  which  he  could 
enter. 

Henry  seated  himself  on  the  ground,  to  reflect 
upon  his  situation.  He  resolved  to  wait  patiently — 
he  sat  there  forty -five  days.  At  the  end  of  this  time 
he  said : — 

"  I  will  not  go  back  if  I  have  to  wait  here  a  hun- 
dred years." 

He  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when  a  part 
of  the  wall  crumbled  away  with  a  terrible  noise,  and 
he  saw  in  the  opening  a  giant,  brandishing  an  enor 
mous  cudgel. 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  87 

"You  have  then  a  great  desire  to  pass  here,  my 
boy  ?  What  are  you  seeking  beyond  my  wall  ?" 

"  I  am  seeking  the  plant  of  life,  Master  Giant,  to 
cure  my  poor  mother,  who  is  dying.  If  it  is  in  your 
power,  and  you  will  allow  me  to  pass  this  wall,  I  will 
do  anything  for  you  that  you  may  command." 

"  Is  it  so  ?  Well,  listen  !  Your  countenance 
pleases  me.  I  am  one  of  the  genii  of  this  mountain. 
I  will  allow  you  to  pass  this  wall,  if  you  will  fill  my 
wine-cellar.  Here  are  all  my  vines;  gather  the 
grapes,  crush  them,  put  the  juice  in  the  casks,  and 
arrange  them  well  in  my  wine-cellar.  You  will  find 
all  the  implements  necessary  at  the  foot  of  this  wall. 
When  it  is  done,  call  me." 

The  Giant  disappeared,  closing  the  wall  behind  him. 
Henry  looked  around  him,  and  as  far  as  he  could  see, 
the  vines  of  the  Giant  were  growing  luxuriously. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Henry  to  himself,  "  I  cut  all  the 
wheat  of  the  little  old  man — I  can  surely  also  gather 
the  grapes  of  the  big  Giant.  It  will  not  take  me  so 
long,  and  it  will  not  be  as  difficult  to  make  wine  of 
these  grapes  as  to  make  bread  of  the  wheat." 

Henry  took  off  his  coat,  picked  up  a  pruning-knife 
which  he  saw  at  his  feet,  and  began  to  cut  the  grapes 
and  throw  them  into  the  vats.  It  took  him  thirty 
days  to  gather  this  crop.  When  all  was  finished,  he 


88  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

crushed  the  grapes  and  poured  the  juice  into  the 
casks,  and  ranged  them  in  the  cellar,  which  they  com- 
pletely filled.  He  was  ninety  days  making  the  wine, 

When  the  wine  was  ready,  and  everything  in  the 
cellar  in  complete  order,  Henry  called  the  Giant,  who 
immediately  appeared,  examined  the  casks,  tasted  the 
wine,  then  turned  towards  Henry,  and  said  : — 

"  You  are  a  brave  little  man,  and  I  wish  to  pay  you 
for  your  trouble.  It  shall  not  be  said  that  you 
worked  gratis  for  the  Giant  of  the  mountain." 

He  drew  a  thistle  from  his  pocket,  gave  it  to  Henry, 
and  said : — 

"After  your  return  home,  whenever  you  desire 
anything,  smell  this  thistle." 

Henry  did  not  think  the  Giant  very  generous,  but 
he  received  the  thistle  with  an  amiable  smile. 

At  this  moment,  the  Giant  whistled  so  loudly  that 
the  mountain  trembled,  and  the  wall  and  Giant  disap- 
peared entirely,  and  Henry  was  enabled  to  continue 
his  journey. 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  89 

CHAPTER  FIFTH. 

THE    CHASB. 

ENRY  was  within  a  half-hour's  walk  of  the 
summit  of  the  mountain,  when  he  reached  a 
pit  so  wide  that  he  could  not  possibly  jump 
to  the  other  side,  and  so  deep  that  it  seemed 
unfathomable.     Henry  did  not  lose  courage, 
however.     He  followed  the  borders  of  the  pit  till  he 
found  himself  where  he  started  from,  and  knew  that 
this  yawning  pit  surrounded  the  mountain. 

"Alas!  what  shall  I  do?"  said  poor  Henry;  "I 
scarcely  overcome  one  obstacle,  when  another  more 
difficult  seems  to  rise  up  before  me.  How  shall  I  ever 
pass  this  pit  ?" 

The  poor  child  felt  for  the  first  time  that  his  eyes 
were  filled  with  tears.  He  looked  around  for  some 
means  of  passing  over,  but  saw  no  possible  chance, 
and  seated  himself  sadly  on  the  brink  of  the  precipice. 
Suddenly  he  heard  a  terrible  growl.  He  turned,  and 
saw  within  ten  steps  of  him  an  enormous  Wolf  gazing 
at  him  with  flaming  eyes. 

"  What  are  you  seeking  in  my  kingdom  ?"  said  the 
Wolf,  in  a  threatening  voice. 


90  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

"  Master  Wolf,  I  am  seeking  the  plant  of  life,  which 
alone  can  save  my  dear  mother,  who  is  about  to  die. 
If  you  will  assist  me  to  cross  this  pit,  I  will  be  your 
devoted  servant,  and  will  obey  any  command  you  may 
give  me." 

"  Well,  my  boy,  if  you  will  catch  all  the  game 
which  is  in  my  forests,  birds  and  beasts,  and  make 
them  up  into  pies  and  nice  roasts,  by  the  faith  of  the 
genius  of  the  mountain,  I  will  pass  you  over  to  the 
other  side.  You  will  find  near  this  tree  all  the  instru- 
ments necessary  to  catch  the  game  and  to  cook  it. 
When  your  work  is  done,  call  me." 

Saying  these  words,  he  disappeared. 

Henry  took  courage.  He  lifted  a  bow  and  arrow 
which  he  saw  on  the  ground,  and  began  to  shoot  at 
the  partridges,  woodcocks,  pheasants,  &c.  But,  alas  ! 
he  did  not  understand  it,  and  killed  nothing. 

During  eight  days  he  was  shooting  right  and  left 
in  vain,  and  was  at  last  wearied  and  despairing,  when 
he  saw  near  him  the  Crow  whose  life  he  had  saved  in 
the  commencement  of  his  journey 

"You  rescued  me  from  mortal  danger,"  said  the 
Crow,  "  and  I  told  you  I  should  see  you  again.  I 
have  come  to  redeem  my  promise.  If  you  do  not 
fulfil  the  command  of  the  Wolf,  he  will  craunch  you 
under  the  form  of  some  terrible  wild  beast.  Follow 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENR Y.  91 

me.  I  am  going  a  hunting :  you  have  only  tc  gather 
the  game  and  cook  it." 

Saying  these  words,  the  Crow  flew  above  the  trees 
of  the  forest^  and  with  his  heak  and  his  claws  killed 
all  the  game  to  be  found.  In  fact,  during  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  days  he  caught  one  million  eight  hun- 
dred and  sixty  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  animals  and  birds :  squirrels,  moorcocks,  pheasants, 
and  quails.  As  the  Crow  killed  them,  Henry  plucked 
off  the  feathers,  skinned  them,  cut  them  up,  and 
cooked  them  in  roasts  or  pies.  When  all  was  cooked 
he  arranged  them  neatly,  and  then  the  Crow  said  to 
him: — 

"  Adieu,  Henry.  There  remains  one  obstacle  yet 
to  overcome ;  but  in  that  difficulty  I  cannot  aid  you. 
But  do  not  be  discouraged.  The  good  fairies  protect 
filial  love." 

Before  Henry  had  time  to  thank  the  Crow,  he  had 
disappeared.  He  then  called  the  Wolf,  and  said  to 
him: — 

"  Master  Wolf,  here  is  all  the  game  of  your  forest. 
I  have  prepared  it  as  you  ordered ;  and  now  will  you 
not  assist  me  to  pass  this  precipice  ?" 

The  Wolf  examined  a  pheasant,  craunched  a  roast 
squirrel  and  a  pie,  licked  his  lips,  and  said  to  Henry : 

"  You  are  a  brave  and  good  boy.     I  will  pay  you 


92  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

for  your  trouble.  It  shall  not  be  said  that  you  have 
worked  for  the  Wolf  of  the  mountain  without  receiv- 
ing your  reward." 

Saying  these  words,  he  gave  Henry  a  staff  which 
he  cut  in  the  forest,  and  said  to  him : — 

"When  you  have  gathered  the  plant  of  life,  and 
wish  yourself  transported  to  any  part  of  the  world, 
mount  the  stick,  and  it  will  be  your  horse." 

Henry  was  on  the  point  of  throwing  this  useless 
stick  into  the  woods ;  but  he  wished  to  be  polite,  and 
receiving  it  smilingly,  he  thanked  the  Wolf  cordially. 

"  Get  on  my  back,  Henry,"  said  the  Wolf. 

Henry  sprang  upon  the  Wolf's  back,  and  he  made 
a  bound  so  prodigious  that  they  landed  immediately 
on  the  other  side  of  the  precipice. 

Henry  dismounted,  thanked  the  Wolf,  and  walked 
on  vigorously. 


GOOD  LITTLE  IIEKRY.  93 

CHAPTER   SIXTH. 
THE    FISHING. 

T  last,  after  so  many  labors  and  perils,  Henry 
saw  the  lattice  of  the  garden  in  which  the 
plant  of  life  was  growing,  and  his  heart 
bounded  for  joy.  He  looked  always  upward 
as  he  walked,  and  went  on  as  rapidly  as  his 
strength  would  permit,  when  suddenly  he  fell  into  a 
hole.  He  sprang  backwards,  looked  anxiously  around 
him,  and  saw  a  ditch  full  of  water,  large  and  long,  so 
long,  indeed,  that  he  could  not  see  either  end. 

"  Without  doubt  this  is  that  last  obstacle  of  which 
the  Crow  spoke  to  me,"  said  Henry  to  himself. 
"  Since  I  have  overcome  all  my  other  difficulties  with 
the  help  of  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante,  she  will  assist 
me  to  surmount  this  also.  It  was  surely  she  who  sent 
me  the  Cock,  the  Crow,  and  the  Old  Man,  the  Giant, 
and  the  Wolf.  I  will  wait  patiently  till  it  shall  please 
her  to  assist  me  this  time." 

On  saying  these  words,  Henry  began  to  walk  along 
the  ditch,  hoping  to  find  the  end.  He  walked  on 
steadily  two  days,  and  found  himself  at  the  end  of 
that  time  just  where  he  had  started.  Henry  would 


94  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

not  give  way  to  distress ;  he  would  not  be  discouraged; 
he  seated  himself  on  the  borders  of  the  ditch,  and 
said : — 

"  I  will  not  move  from  this  spot  till  the  genius  af 
the  mountain  allows  me  to  pass  this  ditch." 

Henry  had  just  uttered  these  words,  when  an  enor- 
mous Cat  appeared  before  him,  and  began  to  mew  so 
horribly  that  he  was  almost  deafened  by  the  sound. 
The  Cat  said  to  him  : — 

"What  are  you  doing  here?  Do  you  not  know 
that  I  could  tear  you  to  pieces  with  one  stroke  of  my 
claws  ?" 

"  I  do  not  doubt  your  power,  Mr.  Cat,  but  you  will 
not  do  so  when  you  know  that  I  am  seeking  the  plant 
of  life,  to  save  my  poor  mother,  who  is  dying.  If 
you  will  permit  me  to  pass  your  ditch,  I  will  do  any- 
thing in  my  power  to  please  you." 

"Will  you?"  said  the  Cat.  "Well,  then,  listen; 
your  countenance  pleases  me.  If,  therefore,  you  will 
catch  all  the  fish  in  this  ditch,  and  salt  and  cook 
them,  I  will  pass  you  over  to  the  other  side,  on  the 
faith  of  a  Cat !" 

Henry  advanced  some  steps,  and  saw  lines,  fish- 
hooks, bait,  and  nets  on  the  ground.  He  took  a  net, 
and  hoped  that  by  one  vigorous  haul  he  would  take 
many  fish,  and  that  he  would  succeed  much  better 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  95 

than  with  a  line  and  hook.  He  threw  the  net,  and 
drew  it  in  with  great  caution.  But  alas !  he  had 
caught  nothing ! 

Disappointed,  Henry  thought  he  had  not  been 
adroit.  He  threw  the  net  again,  and  drew  it  very 
softly :  still  nothing ! 

Henry  was  patient.  For  ten  days  he  tried  faith- 
fully, without  having  caught  a  single  fish.  Then  he 
gave  up  the  net,  and  tried  the  hook  and  line.  He 
waited  an  hour ;  two  hours  ; — not  a  single  fish  bit  at 
the  bait !  He  moved  from  place  to  place,  till  he  had 
gone  entirely  around  the  ditch.  He  tried  diligently 
fifteen  days,  and  caught  not  a  single  fish.  He  knew 
not  now  what  to  do.  He  thought  of  the  good  fairy 
Bienfaisante,  who  had  abandoned  him  at  the  end  of 
his  undertaking.  He  seated  himself  sadly,  and  gazed 
intently  at  the  ditch,  when  suddenly  the  water  began 
to  boil,  and  he  saw  the  head  of  a  Frog  appear. 

"Henry,"  said  the  Frog,  "you  saved  my  life — 1 
wish  now  to  save  yours  in  return.  If  you  do  not 
execute  the  orders  of  the  Cat  of  the  mountain,  he 
•will  eat  you  for  his  breakfast.  You  cannot  catch  the 
fish,  because  the  water  is  so  deep,  and  they  take  refuge 
at  the  bottom.  But  allow  me  to  act  for  you.  Light 
your  fire  for  cooking,  and  prepare  your  vessels  for 
salting.  I  will  bring  you  the  fish." 


96  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

Saying  these  words,  the  Frog  plunged  back  into 
the  water.  Henry  saw  that  the  waves  were  agitated 
and  boiling  up,  as  if  a  grand  contest  was  going  on  at 
the  bottom  of  the  ditch.  In  a  moment,  however,  the 
Frog  reappeared,  sprang  ashore,  and  deposited  a 
superb  salmon  which  he  had  caught.  Henry  had 
scarcely  time  to  seize  the  salmon,  when  the  Frog 
leaped  ashore  with  a  carp.  During  sixty  days  the 
Frog  continued  her  labors.  Henry  cooked  the  large 
fish,  and  threw  the  little  ones  into  the  casks  to  be 
salted.  Finally,  at  the  end  of  two  months,  the  Frog 
leaped  towards  Henry,  and  said : — 

"  There  is  not  now  a  single  fish  in  the  ditch.  You 
can  call  the  Cat  of  the  mountain." 

Henry  thanked  the  Frog  heartily,  who  extended 
his  wet  paw  towards  him,  in  sign  of  friendship. 
Henry  pressed  it  affectionately  and  gratefully,  and 
the  Frog  disappeared. 

It  took  Henry  fifteen  days  to  arrange  properly  all 
the  large  fish  he  had  cooked,  and  all  the  casks  of 
small  fish  he  had  salted.  He  then  called  the  Cat, 
who  appeared  immediately. 

"Mr.  Cat,"  said  Henry,  "here  are  all  your  fish 
cooked  and  salted.  Will  you  now  keep  your  promise, 
and  pass  me  over  to  the  other  side?" 

The  Cat  examined  the  fish  and  the  casks ;  tasted  a 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  97 

salted  and  a  cooked  fish,  licked  his  lips,  smiled,  and 
said  to  Henry  : — 

"  You  are  a  brave  boy !  I  will  recompense  your 
fortitude  and  patience.  It  shall  never  be  said  that 
the  Cat  of  the  mountain  does  not  pay  his  servants." 

Saying  these  words,  the  Cat  tore  off  one  of  his  own 
claws,  and  said,  handing  it  to  Henry : — 

"  When  you  are  sick,  or  feel  yourself  growing  old, 
touch  your  forehead  with  this  claw.  Sickness,  suffer- 
ing, and  old  age  will  disappear.  This  miraculous  claw 
will  have  the  same  virtue  for  all  that  you  love,  and  all 
who  love  you." 

Henry  thanked  the  Cat  most  warmly,  took  the 
precious  claw,  and  wished  to  try  its  powers  immedi- 
ately, as  he  felt  fatigued  and  suffering.  The  claw 
had  scarcely  touched  his  brow,  when  he  felt  as  fresh 
and  vigorous  as  if  he  had  just  left  his  bed. 

The  Cat  looked  on  smiling,  and  said :  "  Now  get 
on  my  tail." 

Henry  obeyed.  He  was  no  sooner  seated  on  the 
Cat's  tail  than  he  saw  the  tail  lengthen  itself  till  it 
reached  across  the  ditch. 


i»8  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

CHAPTER  SEVENTH. 

THE  PLANT  OP  LIFE. 

>HEN  he  had  saluted  the  Cat  respectfully, 
Henry  ran  towards  the  garden  of  the  plant 
of  life,  which  was  only  a  hundred  steps 
from  him.  He  trembled  lest  some  new 
obstacle  should  retard  him  ;  but  he  reached 
the  garden  lattice  without  any  difficulty.  He  sought 
the  gate,  and  found  it  readily,  as  the  garden  was  not 
large.  But,  alas !  the  garden  was  filled  with  innu- 
merable plants  utterly  unknown  to  him,  and  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  know  how  to  distinguish  the 
plant  of  life.  Happily  he  remembered  that  the  good 
fairy  Bienfaisante  had  told  him  that  when  he  reached 
the  summit  of  the  mountain  he  must  call  the  Doctor 
who  cultivated  the  garden  of  the  fairies.  He  called 
him  then  with  a  loud  voice.  In  a  moment  he  heard 
a  noise  amongst  the  plants  near  him,  and  saw  issue 
from  them  a  little  man,  no  taller  than  a  chimney 
brush.  He  had  a  book  under  his  arm,  spectacles  on 
his  crooked  little  nose,  and  wore  the  great  black 
cloak  of  a  doctor. 

"  What  are  you  seeking,  little  one  ?"  said  the  Doc- 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  99 

tor ;  "  and  how  is  it  possible  that  you  have  gained 
this  summit  ?" 

"Doctor,  I  come  from  the  fairy  Bienfaisante,  to 
ask  the  plant  of  life,  to  cure  my  poor  sick  mother, 
who  is  about  to  die." 

"  All  those  who  come  from  the  fairy  Bienfaisante," 
said  the  little  Doctor,  raising  his  hat  respectfully, 
"  are  most  welcome.  Come,  my  boy,  I  will  give  you 
the  plant  you  seek." 

The  Doctor  then  buried  himself  in  the  botanical 
garden,  where  Henry  had  some  trouble  in  following 
him,  as  he  was  so  small  as  to  disappear  entirely 
amongst  the  plants.  At  last  they  arrived  near  a 
bush  growing  by  itself.  The  Doctor  drew  a  little 
pruning-knife  from  his  pocket,  cut  a  bunch,  and  gave 
it  to  Henry,  saying : — 

"  Take  this  and  use  it  as  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante 
directed,  but  do  not  allow  it  to  leave  your  hands.  If 
you  lay  it  down  under  any  circumstances,  it  will 
escape  from  you,  and  you  will  never  recover  it." 

Henry  was  about  to  thank  him,  but  the  little  man 
had  disappeared  in  the  midst  of  his  medicinal  herbs, 
and  he  found  himself  alone. 

"  What  shall  I  do  now  in  order  to  arrive  quickly 
at  home?  If  I  encounter  on  my  return  the  same 
obstacles  wuich  met  me  as  I  came  up  the  mountain,  I 


100  GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

shall  perhaps  lose  my  plant,  my  dear  plant,  which 
should  restore  my  dear  mother  to  life." 

Happily  Henry  now  remembered  the  stick  which 
the  Wolf  had  given  him. 

"Well,  let  us  see,"  said  he,  "if  this  stick  has  really 
the  power  to  carry  me  home." 

Saying  this,  he  mounted  the  stick,  and  wished  him- 
self at  home.  In  the  same  moment  he  felt  himself 
raised  in  the  air,  which  he  traversed  with  the  rapidity 
of  lightning,  and  found  himself  almost  instantly  by  his 
mother's  bed. 

Henry  sprang  to  his  mother,  and  embraced  her  ten- 
derly. But  she  neither  saw  nor  heard  him.  He  lost 
no  time,  but  pressed  the  plant  of  life  upon  her  lips. 
At  the  same  moment  she  opened  her  eyes,  threw  her 
arms  around  Henry's  neck,  and  exclaimed : — 

"  My  child !  my  dear  Henry !  I  have  been  very 
sick ;  but  now  I  feel  almost  well.  I  am  hungry." 

Then,  looking  at  him  in  amazement,  she  said : 
"How  you  have  grown,  my  darling !  How  is  this? 
how  can  you  have  changed  so  in  a  few  days  ?" 

Henry  had  indeed  grown  a  head  taller.  Two  years, 
&3ven  months  and  six  days  had  passed  away  since  he 
left  his  home.  He  was  now  nearly  ten  years  old. 
Before  he  had  time  to  answer,  the  window  opened, 
and  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante  appeared.  She  em- 
braced  Henry,  and,  approaching  the  couch  of  his 


GOOD  LITTLE  IIENRT.  KM, 


mother,  related  to  her  all  that  little  Henry  had  done 
and  suffered ;  the  dangers  he  had  dared ;  the  fatigues 
he  endured ;  the  courage,  the  patience,  the  goodness 
he  had  manifested.  Henry  blushed  on  hearing  him- 
self thus  praised  by  the  fairy.  His  mother  pressed 
him  to  her  heart,  and  could  not  cease  from  covering 
him  with  kisses.  After  the  first  moments  of  happi- 
ness and  emotion  had  passed  away,  the  fairy  said : — 

"  Now,  Henry,  you  can  make  use  of  the  presents 
of  the  little  Old  Man  and  the  Giant  of  the  mountain." 

Henry  drew  out  his  little  box  and  opened  it. 
Immediately  there  issued  from  it  a  crowd  of  little 
workmen,  not  larger  than  bees,  who  filled  the  room. 
They  began  to  work  with  such  promptitude,  that  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  they  had  built  and  furnished  a 
beautiful  house,  in  the  midst  of  a  lovely  garden, 
with  a  thick  wood  on  one  side,  and  a  beautiful 
meadow  on  the  other. 

"All  this  is  yours,  my  brave  Henry,"  said  the 
fairy.  "  The  Giant's  thistle  will  obtain  for  you  all 
that  is  necessary.  The  Wolf's  staff  will  transport 
you  where  you  wish.  The  Cat's  claw  will  preserve 
your  health  and  your  youth,  and  also  that  of  your 
dear  mother.  Adieu,  Henry!  Be  happy,  and 
never  forget  that  virtue  and  filial  love  are  always 
recompensed." 


.    .    GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY. 

Henry  threw  himself  on  his  knees  before  the  fairy, 
who  gave  him  her  hand  to  kiss,  smiled  upon  him,  and 
disappeared. 

Henry's  mother  had  a  great  desire  to  arise  from 
her  bed,  and  admire  her  new  house,  her  garden,  her 
woods,  and  her  meadow.  But,  alas  !  she  had  no  dress. 
During  her  first  illness  she  had  made  Henry  sell  all 
that  she  possessed,  as  they  were  suffering  for  bread. 

"  Alas !  alas !  my  child,  I  cannot  leave  my  bed.  I 
have  neither  dresses  nor  shoes." 

"You  shall  have  all  those  things,  dear  mother," 
exclaimed  Henry. 

Drawing  his  thistle  from  his  pocket,  he  smelled  it, 
while  he  wished  for  dresses,  linen,  shoes  for  his  mother 
and  himself,  and  also  for  linen  for  the  house.'  At 
the  same  moment  the  presses  were  filled  with  linen, 
his  mother  was  dressed  in  a  good  and  beautiful  robe 
of  merino,  and  Henry  completely  clothed  in  blue 
cloth,  with  good,  substantial  shoes.  They  both 
uttered  a  cry  of  joy.  His  mother  sprang  from  her 
bed  to  run  through  the  house  with  Henry.  Nothing 
was  wanting.  Everywhere  the  furniture  was  good 
and  comfortable.  The  kitchen  was  filled  with  pots 
and  kettles ;  but  there  was  nothing  in  them. 

Henry  again  put  his  thistle  to  his  nose,  and  desired 
to  have  a  good  dinner  served  up. 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY.  103 

A  table  soon  appeared,  with  good  smoking  soup,  a 
splendid  leg  of  lamb,  a  roasted  pullet,  and  good  salad. 
They  took  seats  at  the  table  with  the  appetite  of  those 
who  had  not  eaten  for  three  years.  The  soup  was 
soon  swallowed,  the  leg  of  lamb  entirely  eaten,  then 
the  pullet,  then  the  salad. 

When  their  hunger  was  thus  appeased,  the  mother, 
aided  by  Henry,  took  off  the  cloth,  washed  and  ar- 
ranged all  the  dishes,  and  then  put  the  kitcken  in 
perfect  order.  They  then  made  up  their  beds  with 
the  sheets  they  found  in  the  presses,  and  went  happily 
to  bed,  thanking  God  and  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante. 
The  mother  also  gave  grateful  thanks  for  her  dear  son 
Henry. 

They  lived  thus  most  happily,  they  wanted  nothing 
— the  thistle  provided  everything.  They  did  not 
grow  old  or  sick — the  claw  cured  every  ill.  They 
never  used  the  staff,  as  they  were  too  happy  at  home 
ever  to  desire  to  leave  it. 

Henry  asked  of  his  thistle  only  two  cows,  two  good 
horses,  and  the  necessaries  of  life  for  every  day.  He 
wished  for  nothing  superfluous,  either  in  clothing  or 
food ;  thus  he  preserved  his  thistle  as  long  as  he  lived. 
It  is  not  known  when  they  died.  It  is  supposed  that 
the  Queen  of  the  Fairies  made  them  immortal,  and 
transported  them  to  her  palace,  where  they  still  are. 


of  IjrttueajJ  |oBdte. 


Xistorg  of  irin^ss 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

THE    FARM. 

JHERE  was  once  a  king  and  queen,  who  had 
three  daughters.  The  two  eldest  were  twins 
— Orangine  and  Roussette — and  their  parents 
loved  them  very  dearly.  They  were  beautiful 
and  intelligent,  but  not  good.  In  this  they 
resembled  the  king  and  queen.  The  third  princess 
was  called  Rosette,  and  was  three  years  younger  than 
her  sisters.  She  was  as  amiable  as  she  was  handsome, 
as  good  as  she  was  beautiful. 

The  fairy  Puissante  was  Rosette's  godmother,  and 
this  made  her  two  sisters,  Orangine  and  Roussette, 
very  jealous.  They  were  angry  because  they  also  had 
not  a  fairy  for  their  godmother. 

(107) 


108  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

Some  days  after  the  birth  of  Rosette,  the  king  and 
queen  sent  her  to  the  country,  on  a  farm,  to  be 
nursed.  Rosette  lived  happily  here  for  fifteen  years, 
without  her  parents  coming  once  to  see  her.  Every 
year  they  sent  a  small  sum  of  money  to  the  farmer, 
to  pay  Rosette's  expenses,  and  asked  some  questions 
as  to  her  health,  &c.,  but  never  came  to  see  her  nor 
disturbed  themselves  about  her  education. 

Rosette  would  indeed  have  been  very  rude  and 
ignorant,  if  her  good  godmother,  the  fairy  Puissante, 
had  not  sent  her  teachers  and  all  that  was  necessary. 
In  this  way  Rosette  learned  to  read,  to  write,  to  keep 
accounts,  and  to  work  beautifully.  She  became  an 
accomplished  musician;  she  knew  how  to  draw,  and 
spoke  several  languages. 

Rosette  was  the  most  beautiful,  the  most  attractive, 
the  most  amiable,  and  the  most  excellent  princess  in 
the  whole  world.  She  had  never  disobeyed  her  nurse 
or  godmother,  and  had  therefore  never  been  reproved ; 
she  did  not  regret  her  father  and  mother,  as  she  did 
not  know  them,  and  she  did  not  desire  any  other  home 
than  the  farm  where  she  had  been  so  happy. 

One  day  when  Rosette  was  seated  on  a  bench  before 
the  door,  she  saw  a  man  arrive  in  a  laced  hat  and 
coat ;  he  approached  her,  and  asked  if  he  could  speak 
to  the  princess  Rosette. 


PEINCESS  ROSETTE.  109 

"  Yes,  without  doubt,"  answered  the  princess ;  "  I 
am  the  princess  Rosette." 

"Then,  princess,"  said  the  man,  respectfully  taking 
off  his  hat,  "be  graciously  pleased  to  receive  this 
letter,  which  the  king  your  father  has  charged  me  to 
deliver  to  you." 

Rosette  took  the  letter,  opened  it,  and  read  the 
following : — 

"  ROSETTE  :  Your  sisters  are  now  eighteen  years 
old;  it  is  time  they  were  married.  I  have  invited 
the  princes  and  princesses  of  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
earth  to  come  and  assist  at  a  festival,  which  I  intend 
to  give  in  order  to  choose  husbands  for  Orangine  and 
Roussette.  You  are  now  fifteen  years  old,  and  can 
properly  appear  at  this  festival.  You  may  come  and 
pass  three  days  with  me.  I  will  send  for  you  in  eight 
days.  I  cannot  send  you  any  money  for  your  toilet, 
as  I  am  now  at  great  expense  for  your  sisters ;  besides, 
no  one  will  look  at  you.  Come,  therefore,  in  any 
clothes  you  please. 

"  THE  KING  YOUR  FATHER." 

Rosette  ran  quickly  to  show  this  letter  to  her 
nurse. 

"  Are  you  pleased,  Rosette,  to  go  to  this  festival !" 

''  Yes,   my  good   nurse,  I   am   delighted.     I  will 
10 


110  PKINCESS  ROSETTE. 

enjoy  myself,  and  become  acquainted  with  my  father, 
mother,  and  my  sisters,  and  then  I  will  return  to 
you." 

"But,"  said  the  nurse,  shaking  her  head,  "what 
dress  will  you  wear,  my  poor  child  ?" 

"My  beautiful  robe  of  white  percale,  which  1 
always  wear  on  holidays,  my  dear  nurse." 

"  My  poor  little  one,  that  robe  is  indeed  very  suit- 
able for  the  country,  but  would  appear  miserably  poor 
at  a  party  of  kings  and  princes." 

"  Of  what  consequence  is  all  this,  nurse  ?  My 
father  himself  has  said  that  no  one  will  look  at  me. 
This  thought  will  make  me  much  more  at  my  ease.  I 
shall  see  all,  and  no  one  will  see  me." 

The  nurse  sighed,  but  said  nothing,  and  began 
immediately  to  mend,  whiten,  and  smooth  Rosette's 
white  robe. 

The  day  before  the  king  was  to  send  for  her,  the 
nurse  called  her,  and  said : — 

"  My  dear  child,  here  is  your  dress  for  the  king's 
festival ;  be  very  careful  with  it,  as  I  shall  not  be 
there  to  whiten  and  smooth  it  for  you." 

" Thanks,  my  good  nurse;  be  satisfied — I  will  take 
great  care." 

The  nurse  now  packed  in  a  little  trunk  the  percale 
robe  and  white  skirt,  a  pair  of  cotton  stockings, 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  Ill 

and  black  shoes,  and  then  a  little  bouquet  of  flowers 
for  Rosette  to  wear  in  her  hair.  Just  as  nhe  was 
about  to  close  the  trunk,  the  window  opened  violently, 
and  the  fairy  Puissante  entered. 

"  You  are  going,  then,  to  your  father's  court,  my 
dear  Rosette?"  said  the  fairy. 

"  Yes,  dear  godmother :  but  only  for  three  days." 

"  But  what  dress  have  you  prepared  for  those  three 
days?" 

"Look,  godmother  1  look!"  and  she  pointed  to 
the  trunk,  which  was  still  open.  , 

The  fairy  smiled,  drew  a  small  bottle  from  her 
pocket,  and  said :  "  I  intend  that  my  dear  Rosette 
shall  make  a  sensation  by  her  dress.  This  is  unworthy 
of  her." 

The  fairy  opened  the  bottle,  and  threw  some  drops 
of  the  liquid  it  contained  upon  the  robe,  which  became 
a  coarse  India  rubber  cloth;  then  a  drop  upon  the 
cotton  stockings,  which  changed  into  blue  yarn;  a 
third  drop  upon  the  bouquet,  which  became  a  hen's 
egg ;  a  fourth  upon  the  shoes,  and  they  immediately 
changed  into  coarse  felt. 

"  In  this  manner,"  said  she,  with  a  gracious  air, 
"  do  I  wish  my  Rosette  to  appear.  You  must  attire 
yourself  in  all  this ;  and,  to  complete  your  toilette, 


112  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

here  is  a  necklace  of  nuts,  a  band  for  your  hair  of 
medlars,  and  bracelets  of  dried  beans." 

She  kissed  Rosette's  brow,  who  was  completely 
stupefied.  The  fairy  then  disappeared,  and  the  nurse 
burst  into  tears. 

"  Alas !  it  was  not  worth  my  while  to  give  myself 
all  the  trouble  of  preparing  this  poor  robe.  Oh, 
Rosette !  my  poor  Rosette !  I  entreat  you  not  to  go 
to  this  festival.  Pretend  that  you  are  ill,  my  child." 

"No,"  said  Rosette;  "that  would  be  to  displease 
my  godmother.  I  am  sure  that  she  does  what  is  best 
for  me.  She  is  much  wiser  than  I  am.  I  will  go, 
and  I  will  wear  all  that  my  godmother  has  brought 
me." 

And  the  good  and  obedient  Rosette  thought  no 
more  of  her  dress.  She  went  to  bed  and  slept 
tranquilly. 

She  had  scarce  arranged  her  hair,  and  dressed  her- 
self in  the  morning,  when  the  chariot  of  the  fairy 
came  for  her.  She  embraced  her  nurse,  took  hei 
little  trunk,  and  departed. 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  113 

CHAPTER    SECOND. 

ROSETTE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  THE  KING  HER  FATHER. 

iHEY  were  but  two  hours  on  the  way,  for  the 
king's  capital  was  only  ten  leagues  from  the 
farm.  When  Rosette  arrived,  she  was  sur- 
prised to  see  that  she  had  to  descend  in  a 
little,  dirty  court-yard,  where  a  page  attended 
her. 

"  Come,  princess,  I  am  commissioned  to  conduct 
you  to  your  chamber." 

"Can  I  not  see  the  queen  my  mother?"  asked 
Rosette,  timidly. 

"  In  two  hours,  princess,  when  they  are  assembled 
for  dinner,  you  will  see  her.  In  the  mean  time  you 
can  dress." 

Rosette  followed  the  page,  who  led  her  through  a 
long  corridor,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  narrow  stair- 
case. She  ascended,  slowly,  a  long,  long  time  before 
arriving  at  another  corridor,  where  she  entered  the 
chamber  destined  for  her.  The  queen  had  lodged 
Rosette  in  one  of  the  servants'  rooms.  The  little 
page  placed  Rosette's  modest  trunk  in  a  corner,  and 
said,  with  an  a\r  of  embarrassment, — 


114  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

"Pardon  me,  princess,  for  having  led  you  into 
thi*  chamber,  so  unworthy  of  you.  The  queen  has 
disj  osed  of  all  the  other  apartments  for  her  guests, 
the  kings,  queens,  and  princesses.  There  was  no 
other  room  vacant,  and " 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Rosette,  smiling,  "  I  shall  not 
blame  you.  Besides,  I  shall  be  very  comfortable." 

"  I  will  come  for  you,  princess,  to  lead  you  to  the 
king  and  queen  at  the  proper  hour." 

"  I  will  be  ready,"  said  Rosette ;  "  adieu,  pretty 


Rosette  now  unpacked  her  trunk.  Her  heart  was 
beating  and  swelling  tumultuously.  Sighing  heavily, 
she  drew  out  her  robe  of  coarse  cloth,  and  the  other 
articles  of  her  toilette.  Rosette  was  very  adroit.  She 
arranged  her  exquisite  blonde  hair  most  beautifully, 
with  a  pullet's  feather,  and  a  band  made  of  med- 
lars. Her  head-dress  was,  indeed,  so  charming,  that 
it  made  her  a  hundred  times  more  lovely.  When  she 
had  put  on  her  shoes  and  stockings,  and  her  robe, 
what  was  her  amazement  to  see  that  it  was  made  of 
gold  brocade,  embroidei-ed  with  rubies  of  marvellous 
beauty ;  her  coarse  heavy  shoes  were  now  white  satin, 
adorned  with  buckles  of  one  single  ruby,  of  wonderful 
splendour ;  her  stockings  were  of  silk,  and  as  fine  as 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  115 

a  spider's  web ;  her  necklace  was  of  rubies,  surrounded 
with  large  diamonds ;  her  bracelets  of  diamonds,  the 
most  splendid  that  had  ever  been  seen. 

Rosette  now  ran  to  the  glass,  and  saw  that  the 
pullet's  wing  had  become  a  magnificent  locket,  and 
that  the  pendant  was  a  carbuncle  of  such  beauty  and 
brilliancy  that  a  fairy  alone  could  possess  it. 

Rosette,  happy,  delighted,  exultant,  danced  around 
the  little  room,  and  thanked  her  good  godmother 
aloud  for  having  tested  her  obedience,  and  thus  mag- 
nificently rewarded  it. 

The  page  now  knocked  at  the  door,  entered,  and 
started  back,  dazzled  by  the  beauty  of  Rosette  and 
the  magnificence  of  her  toilette.  Rosette  followed 
him.  They  descended  the  stairs,  passed  through 
many  apartments,  and  at  last  entered  a  range  of  superb 
saloons,  filled  with  kings,  queens,  and  nobles.  Every 
one  who  saw  Rosette  paused  and  turned  to  admire 
her.  The  modest  princess,  however,  was  ashamed  to 
be  thus  gazed  at,  and  did  not  dare  raise  her  eyes.  At 
last  the  page  paused,  and  said  to  Rosette : — 

"  Princess,  behold  the  queen  your  mother,  and  the 
king!" 

Rosette  raised  her  eyes,  and  saw  just  before  her  the 
king  and  queen,  who  regarded  her  with  a  comio 
surprise. 


116  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

"Madam,"  said  the  king  at  last  to  her,  "be  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  tell  me  your  name.  You  are  no 
doubt  some  great  queen,  or  still  greater  fairy,  whose 
unexpected  presence  is  an  honor  and  a  happiness  for 
us." 

"Sire,"  said  Rosette,  falling  gracefully  upon  her 
knees,  "  I  am  neither  a  great  queen,  nor  a  powerful 
fairy,  but  your  daughtei  Rosette,  for  whom  you  were 
kind  enough  to  send." 

"  Rosette !"  exclaimed  the  queen ;  "  Rosette  clothed 
more  magnificently  than  I  have  ever  been!  Who, 
then,  miss,  has  given  you  all  these  beautiful  things  ?" 

"My  godmother,  madam.  Graciously  permit  me, 
madam,  to  kiss  your  hand,  and  present  me  to  my 
sisters." 

The  queen  gave  her  hand  coldly.  Then  pointing 
to  Orangine  and  Roussette,  who  were  by  her  side,  she 
said:  "These  are  your  sisters." 

Poor  Rosette,  saddened  by  this  cold  welcome  from 
her  father  and  mother,  turned  gladly  towards  her 
sisters,  and  wished  to  embrace  them ;  but  they  drew 
back  with  terror,  fearing  that  while  embracing  them 
Rosette  would  displace  the  red  and  white  with  which 
they  were  painted.  Orangine  covered  herself  with 
white  to  conceal  her  yellow  skin,  and  Roussette  to 
hide  her  ugly  freckles. 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  117 

Rosette  was  repulsed  by  her  sisters,  but  was  soon 
surrounded  by  the  ladies  of  the  court  and  all  the 
invited  princes.  As  she  conversed  with  ready  grace 
and  goodness,  and  spoke  several  languages,  she 
charmed  all  those  who  approached  her.  Orangine 
and  Roussette  were  frightfully  jealous.  The  king  and 
queen  were  furious ;  for  Rosette  absorbed  all  atten- 
tion ;  no  one  paid  any  attention  to  the  sisters. 

At  table  the  young  king  Charmant,  who  was 
monarch  of  the  most  magnificent  and  beautiful  of  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  and  whom  Orangine  hoped 
to  wed,  placed  himself  by  the  side  of  Rosette,  and 
was  completely  absorbed  in  her  during  the  repast. 

After  dinner,  Orangine  and  Roussette,  in  order  to 
draw  some  attention  towards  themselves,  proposed  to 
sing.  They  sung,  indeed,  admirably,  and  accompanied 
themselves  on  the  harp.  Rosette,  who  was  truly  good, 
and  who  wished  her  sisters  to  love  her,  applauded 
them  rapturously,  and  boasted  of  their  talent. 

Orangine,  in  place  of  being  touched  by  this  gene- 
rous sentiment,  and  hoping  to  play  her  sister  a  mali- 
cious trick,  now  insisted  upon  her  singing.  Rosette 
for  some  time  modestly  refused.  Her  sisters,  who 
supposed  that  she  did  not  know  how  to  sing,  insisted 
importunately.  The  queen  herself,  desiring  to  humi- 
liate poor  Rosette,  joined  her  entreaties  to  those  of 


118  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

Orangine  and  Roussette,  and  in  fact  commanded  the 
young  princess  to  sing. 

Rosette  curtsied  to  the  queen.  "I  obey,  madam/' 
said  she. 

She  took  the  harp,  and  the  enchanting  grace  of  her 
position  astonished  her  sisters.  They  would  have 
been  glad,  indeed,  to  interrupt  her  when  she  com- 
menced her  prelude,  for  they  saw  at  a  glance  that  her 
talent  was  very  superior  to  theirs.  But  when,  with 
a  beautiful  and  melodious  voice,  she  sung  a  romance, 
composed  by  herself,  on  the  happiness  of  being  gocd 
and  beloved,  there  was  an  outbreak  of  admiration,, 
the  enthusiasm  became  general,  and  her  sisters  almost 
fainted  with  jealousy  and  envy. 

Charmant  was  transported  with  admiration.  He 
approached  Rosette,  his  eyes  moistened  with  tears, 
and  said  to  her : — 

"Enchanting  and  amiable  princess,  I  have  never 
heard  so  touching  a  voice.  Can  I  not  have  the 
happiness  of  hearing  you  once  more?" 

Rosette,  who  was  painfully  aware  of  the  jealousy 
of  her  sisters,  excused  herself,  saying  she  was  fatigued. 
Prince  Charmant,  who  had  clear  intellect  and  pene- 
tration, divined  the  true  motive  of  her  refusal,  and 
admired  Rosette  still  more  for  her  disinterestedness. 


ROSETTE.  110 


The  queen,  irritated  by  the  success  of  Rosette,  ter 
minated  the  party  at  an  early  hour,  and  retired. 

Rosette  returned  to  her  little  room,  and  undressed 
herself.  She  removed  her  robe  and  her  ornaments, 
and  put  them  in  a  superb  case  of  ebony  which  she 
found  in  her  room.  Much  to  her  surprise,  she  found 
in  her  little  trunk  the  robe  of  coarse  cloth,  the  pullet 
feather,  the  necklace  of  nuts,  the  medlars,  the  dry 
beans,  the  coarse  shoes  of  felt,  and  the  blue  yarn 
stockings.  She  would  not  allow  herself,  however,  to 
be  disquieted,  certain  that  her  good  godmother  would 
come  to  her  assistance  at  the  proper  time.  Rosette 
was  indeed  saddened  by  the  coldness  of  her  parents, 
and  the  jealousy  of  her  sisters  ;  but,  as  she  scarcely 
knew  them,  this  painful  impression  was  effaced  by  the 
remembrance  of  Prince  Charmant,  who  appeared  so 
good,  and  who  had  been  so  flattering  in  his  attention 
to  her.  Rosette  soon  slept  peacefully,  and  awoko  late 
in  the  morning. 


120  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

CHAPTER   THIRD. 

FAMILY   COUNCIL. 

;IIILE  Rosette  was  only  occupied  with  sail 
ing  and  amiable  thoughts,  the  king,  the 
queen,  and  the  princesses  Orangine  and 
Roussette  were  choking  with  rage.  They 
had  all  assembled  in  the  queen's  apartment. 
"  This  is  too  horrible,"  said  the  princesses.  "Why 
did  you  send  for  this  Rosette,  who  has  such  dazzling 
jewels,  and  makes  herself  admired  and  sought  after 
by  all  those  foolish  kings  and  princes?  Was  it  to 
humiliate  us,  my  father,  that  you  called  us  to  the 
court  at  this  time?" 

"  I  swear  to  you,  my  beautiful  darlings,"  said  the 
king,  "  that  it  was  by  the  order  of  the  fairy  Puissante 
I  was  compelled  to  write  for  her  to  come.  Besides,  I 

did  not  know  that  she  was  so  beautiful,  and  that " 

"  So  beautiful !"  interrupted  the  princesses.  "  Where 
do  you  find  her  so  beautiful  ?  She  is,  indeed,  ugly 
and  coarse.  It  is  her  magnificent  attire  alone  which 
makes  her  admired.  Why  have  you  not  given  to  us 
your  most  superb  jewels  and  your  richest  robes  ?  We 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  121 

have  the  air  of  young  slovens  by  the  side  of  this 
proud  princess." 

"And  where  could  I  possibly  have  found  jewels  as 
magnificent  as  hers  ?  I  have  none  which  would  com- 
pare with  them.  It  is  her  godmother,  the  fairy 
Puissante,  who  has  lent  her  these  jewels." 

"  Why,  then,  did  you  summon  a  fairy  to  be  the 
godmother  of  Rosette,  when  you  gave  to  us  only 
queens  for  our  godmothers  ?" 

"  It  was  not  your  father  who  called  her,"  cried  the 
queen.  "  The  fairy  Puissante  herself,  without  being 
called,  appeared  to  us,  and  signified  that  she  would 
be  Rosette's  godmother." 

"  It  is  not  worth  while  to  spend  the  time  in  disput- 
ing and  quarrelling,'*  said  the  king.  "  It  is  better  to 
occupy  ourselves  in  finding  some  means  of  getting  rid 
of  Rosette,  and  preventing  Prince  Charmant  from 
seeing  her  again." 

"Nothing  more  easy  than  that,"  said  the  queen. 
"  I  will  have  her  despoiled,  to-morrow,  of  her  rare 
jewels  and  her  beautiful  robes.  I  will  order  my 
servants  to  seize  her  and  carry  her  back  to  the  farm, 
which  she  shall  never  leave  again." 

The  queen  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when 
the  fairy  Puissante  appeared,  with  an  angry  and  threat- 
ening air.  "  If  you  dare  to  touch  Rosette,"  said  she, 
11 


122  PRINCESS  KOSETTE. 

with  a  thundering  voice,  "  if  you  lo  not  keep  her  at 
the  palace,  if  she  is  not  present  at  all  the  parties, 
you  shall  feel  the  terrible  effects  of  my  anger.  You, 
unworthy  king,  and  you,  heartless  queen,  you  shall 
be  changed  into  toads:  and  you,  odious  daughters 
and  sisters,  shall  become  vipers.  Dare  now  to  touch 
Kosette!" 

Saying  these  words,  she  disappeared. 

The  king,  the  queen,  and  princesses  were  horribly 
frightened,  and  separated  without  saying  a  single 
word;  but  their  hearts  were  filled  with  rage.  The 
princesses  slept  but  little,  and  were  yet  more  furious 
in  the  morning,  when  they  saw  their  eyes  heavy  and 
their  features  convulsed  by  bad  passions.  In  vain 
they  used  rouge  and  powder,  and  beat  their  maids. 
They  had  no  longer  a  vestige  of  beauty.  The  king 
and  queen  were  as  unhappy  and  as  despairing  as  the 
princesses,  and  indeed  they  saw  no  remedy  for  their 
grief  and  disappointment. 


PRINCESS  ROSETLE.  123 

CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

SECOND  DAT    OP   THE   FESTIVAL. 

'N  the  morning  a  coarse  servant  brought  Rosette 
bread  and  milk,  and  offered  her  services  to  dresa 
her.  Rosette,  who  did  not  wish  this  rude  domestic 
to  see  the  change  in  her  dress,  thanked  her 
smilingly,  and  replied  that  she  was  in  the  habit 
of  arranging  her  hair  and  dressing  herself.  Rosette 
then  began  her  toilette.  When  she  had  washed  and 
combed  her  hair,  she  wished  to  arrange  it  with  the 
superb  carbuncle  she  had  worn  the  day  before ;  but 
she  saw  with  surprise  that  the  ebony  case  had  disap- 
peared, and  in  its  place  was  a  small  wooden  trunk, 
upon  which  there  lay  a  folded  paper.  She  took  it, 
and  read  the  folloing  directions : — 

"  Here  are  your  things,  Rosette.  Dress  yourself 
as  you  were  dressed  yesterday,  in  the  clothing  you 
brought  from  the  farm." 

Rosette  did  not  hesitate  an  instant,  certain  that  her 
godmother  would  come  to  her  help  at  the  proper  time. 
She  arranged  her  pullet  wing  in  a  different  manner 
from  that  of  the  day  before ;  put  on  her  dress,  her 


124  PlilNCXSS  ROSETTE. 

necklace,  her  shoes,  her  bracelets,  and  then  stood 
before  the  glass. 

When  she  saw  her  own  image  she  was  amazed. 
She  was  attired  in  the  richest  and  most  splendid  riding- 
suit  of  sky-blue  velvet,  with  pearl  buttons  as  large 
as  walnuts ;  her  stockings  were  bordered  with  a 
wreath  of  pearls ;  her  head-dress  was  a  cap  of  sky- 
blue  velvet,  with  a  long  plume  of  dazzling  whiteness, 
which  floated  down  to  her  waist,  and  was  attached 
by  a  single  pearl  of  unparalleled  beauty  and  splendor. 
The  boots  were  also  of  blue  velvet,  embroidered  in 
gold  and  pearls.  Her  bracelets  and  necklace  also 
were  of  pearls,  so  large  and  so  pure  that  a  single 
one  would  have  paid  for  the  king's  palace. 

At  the  moment  when  Rosette  was  about  to  leave 
her  chamber  to  follow  the  page,  a  sweet  voice  whis- 
pered in  her  ear,  "  Rosette,  do  not  mount  any  other 
horse  than  the  one  the  prince  Charmant  will  present 
you." 

She  turned  and  saw  no  one ;  but  she  felt  convinced 
that  this  counsel  came  from  her  good  godmother. 

"Thanks,  dear  godmother,"  she  said,  in  low  tones. 
She  felt  a  sweet  kiss  upon  her  cheek,  and  smiled  with 
happiness  and  gratitude. 

The  little  page  conducted  her,  as  the  day  before, 
into  the  royal  saloons,  where  her  appearance  produced 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  125 

a  greater  effect  than  before.  Her  fine,  SY  eet  counte- 
nance, her  splendid  figure,  her  magnificent  dress, 
allured  all  eyes  and  captivated  all  hearts. 

The  prince  Charmant,  -who  was  evidently  expecting 
her,  advanced  to  meet  her,  offered  his  arm,  and  led 
her  to  the  king  and  queen,  who  received  her  with 
more  coldness  than  the  day  before.  Orangine  and 
Roussette  were  bursting  with  spite  at  the  sight  of  the 
splendid  appearance  of  Rosette.  They  would  not 
even  say  good-day  to  their  sister. 

The  good  young  princess  was  of  course  somewhat 
embarrassed  by  this  reception  ;  but  the  prince  Char- 
mant, seeing  her  distress,  approached  and  asked  per- 
mission to  be  her  companion  during  the  chase  in  the 
forest. 

"It  will  be  a  great  pleasure  to  me,"  replied 
Rosette,  who  did  not  know  how  to  dissimulate. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  he,  "that  I  am  your  brother, 
so  great  is  the  affection  which  I  feel  for  you,  charming 
princess.  Permit  me  to  remain  by  your  side,  and  to 
iefend  you  against  all  enemies." 

"  It  will  be  an  honor  and  a  pleasure  for  me  to  be 
protected  by  a  king  so  worthy  of  the  name  he 
bears." 

Prince  Charmant  was  intoxicated  by  this  gracious 
reply,  and,  notwithstanding  the  malice  of  Orangine 


126  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

and  Rcussette,  who  tried  in  every  possible  way  to 
attract  him  to  themselves,  he  did  not  leave  Rosette's 
Bide  for  a  moment. 

After  breakfast  they  descended  to  the  court  to 
ride  on  horseback.  A  page  advanced  to  Rosette, 
leading  a  splendid  black  horse,  which  could  scarcely 
be  held  by  the  grooms,  it  was  so  wild  and  vicious. 

"  You  must  not  ride  this  horse,  princess,"  said 
Prince  Charmant,  "  it  will  certainly  kill  you.  Bring 
another  horse  for  the  princess,"  he  said,  turning  to  the 
page. 

"The  king  and  the  queen  gave  orders  that  the 
princess  should  ride  no  other  horse  than  this,"  said 
the  page.  At  this  the  prince  exclaimed : — 

"  Dear  princess,  wait  but  for  a  moment ;  I  myself 
will  bring  you  a  horse  worthy  of  you ;  but  I  implore 
you  not  to  mount  this  dangerous  animal." 

"I  will  wait  your  return,"  said  Rosette,  with  a 
gracious  smile. 

A  few  moments  afterwards  Prince  Charmant  ap- 
peared, leading  a  magnificent  horse,  white  as  snow. 
The  saddle  was  of  blue  velvet,  embroidered  in  pearls, 
and  the  bridle  was  of  gold  and  pearls.  When  Ro- 
sette wished  to  mount  the  horse  knelt  down,  and 
rose  quietly  when  she  had  placed  herself  in  the 
saddle. 


PM1XCESS  ROSETTE.  127 

King  Charmant  sprang  lightly  upon  nis  beautiful 
/teed  Alezan,  and  placed  himself  by  the  side  of  the 
princess  Rosette.  The  king,  the  queen,  and  the 
princesses,  who  had  seen  all  this,  were  pale  with 
rage;  but  they  dared  say  nothing  for  fear  of  the 
fairy  Puissante. 

The  king  gave  the  signal  to  depart.  Every  lady  had 
her  attendant  gentleman.  Orangine  and  Roussette 
were  obliged  to  content  themselves  with  two  insignifi- 
cant princes,  who  were  neither  BO  young  nor  so  hand- 
some as  Prince  Charmant.  Orangine  and  Roussette 
were  so  sulky  that  even  these  princes  declared  they 
would  never  wed  princesses  so  uninteresting. 

In  place  of  following  the  chase,  Prince  Charmant 
and  Rosette  wandered  in  the  beautiful  shady  walks 
of  the  forest,  talking  merrily,  and  giving  accounts  of 
their  past  lives. 

"But,"  said  Charmant,  "if  the  king  your  father 
has  not  allowed  you  to  reside  in  his  palace,  how  is  it 
that  he  has  given  you  such  beautiful  jewels,  worthy 
of  a  fairy  ?" 

"  It  is  to  my  good  godmother  that  I  owe  them," 
replied  Rosette.  And  she  then  related  to  Prince 
Charmant  how  she  had  been  educated  on  a  farm,  and 
that  she  was  indebted  to  the  fairy  Puissante  for  every 
thing  that  she  knew  and  everything  she  valued.  The 


128  PEINCESS  ROSETTE. 

fairy  had  watched  over  her  education,  and  granted 
her  every  wish  of  her  heart. 

Charmant  listened  with  a  lively  interest  and  a 
tender  compassion.  And  now,  in  his  turn,  he  told 
Rosette  that  he  had  been  left  an  orphan  at  the  ago 
of  seven  years ;  that  the  fairy  Puissante  had  presided 
over  his  education ;  that  she  had  also  sent  him  to  the 
festivals  given  by  the  king,  telling  him  he  would  find 
there  the  perfect  woman  he  was  seeking. 

"  In  short,  I  believe,  dear  Rosette,  that  I  have 
found  in  you  the  charming  and  perfect  creature  of 
whom  the  fairy  spoke.  Deign,  princess,  to  connect 
your  life  with  mine,  and  authorize  me  to  demand  your 
hand  of  your  parents." 

"  Before  answering,  dear  prince,  I  must  obtain  per- 
mission of  my  godmother ;  but  you  may  be  sure  that  I 
shall  be  very  happy  to  pass  my  life  with  you." 

The  morning  thus  passed  away  most  agreeably  for 
Rosette  and  Charmant,  and  they  returned  to  the 
palace  to  dress  for  dinner. 

Rosette  entered  her  ugly  garret,  and  saw  before  her 
a  magnificent  box  of  rosewood,  wide  open.  She 
undressed,  and  as  she  removed  her  articles  of  clothing 
they  arranged  themselves  in  the  box,  which  then 
closed  firmly.  She  arranged  her  hair,  and  dressed 


PKINCESS  ROSETTE.  129 

herself  with  her  usual  neatness,  and  then  ran  to 
the  glass.  She  could  not  suppress  a  cry  of  admi- 
ration. 

Her  robe  was  of  gauze,  and  was  so  fine,  and  light, 
and  brilliant,  it  looked  as  if  woven  of  the  wings  of 
butterflies  ;  it  was  studded  with  diamonds  as  brilliant 
as  stars.  The  hem  of  this  robe,  the  corsage,  and 
the  waist  were  trimmed  with  diamond  fringe,  which 
sparkled  like  suns.  Her  hair  was  partly  covered  with 
a  net  of  diamonds,  from  which  a  tassel  of  immense 
diamonds  fell  to  her  shoulders.  Every  diamond  was 
as  large  as  a  pear,  and  was  worth  a  kingdom.  Her 
necklace  and  bracelets  were  so  immense  and  so  bril- 
liant that  you  could  not  look  at  them  fixedly  without 
being  blinded. 

The  young  princess  thanked  her  godmother  most 
tenderly,  and  felt  again  upon  her  fair  cheek  the  sweet 
kiss  of  the  morning.  She  followed  the  page,  and 
entered  the  royal  saloon.  King  Charmant  was  await- 
ing her  at  the  door,  offered  her  his  arm,  and  con- 
ducted her  to  the  apartment  of  the  king  and  queen. 
Rosette  advanced  to  salute  them. 

Charmant  saw  with  indignation  the  glances  of  rage 
and  revenge  which  the  king,  queen,  and  princesses 
cast  upon  poor  Rosette.  He  remained  by  her  side  as 
he  had  done  in  the  morning,  and  was  witness  to  the 


130  PItlNCESS  ROSETTE. 

admiration  which  she  inspired,  and  the  malice  and 
envy  of  her  sisters. 

Rosette  was  indeed  sad  to  find  herself  the  object  of 
hatred  to  her  father,  mother,  and  sisters.  Charmant 
perceived  her  melancholy,  and  asked  the  cause.  She 
explained  it  to  him  frankly. 

"  When,  oh !  when,  my  dear  Rosette,  will  you  per- 
mit me  to  ask  your  hand  of  your  father  ?  In  rny 
kingdom  every  one  will  love  you,  and  I  more  than  all 
the  rest." 

"  To-morrow,  dear  prince,  I  will  send  you  the  reply 
of  my  godmother,  whom  I  shall  interrogate  on  the 
subject  this  evening." 

They  were  now  summoned  to  dinner.  ,.  Charmant 
placed  himself  at  Rosette's  side,  who  conversed  with 
him  in  a  most  agreeable  manner. 

After  dinner  the  king  gave  orders  for"  the  ball  to 
commence.  Orangine  and  Roussette,  who  had  taken 
lessons  for  ten  years,  danced  well,  but  without  any 
peculiar  grace.  They  believed  that  Rosette  had 
never  had  any  opportunity  to  dance,  and  with  a  mock- 
ing, malicious  air,  they  now  announced  to  her  that  it 
•was  her  turn. 

The  modest  Rosette  hesitated  and  drew  back, 
because  it  was  repugnant  to  her  to  show  herself  in 
public,  and  attract  the  general  regard.  But  the  more 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  131 

she  declined,  the  more  her  envious  sisters  insisted, 
hoping  that  she  would  at  last  suffer  a  humiliating 
defeat. 

The  queen  now  interfered,  and  sternly  commanded 
Rosette  to  dance.  Rosette  rose  at  once  to  obey  the 
queen.  Charmant,  seeing  her  embarrassment,  said 
to  her,  in  low  tones : — 

"  I  will  be  your  partner,  dear  Rosette.  If  you  do 
not  know  a  single  step,  let  me  execute  it  for  you 
alone." 

"  Thanks,  dear  prince.  I  recognise  and  am  grate- 
ful for  your  courtesy.  I  accept  you  for  my  partner, 
and  hope  that  you  will  not  have  occasion  to  blush  for 
my  performance." 

And  now  Rosette  and  Charmant  commenced.  A 
more  animated,  graceful,  and  light  dance  was  never 
seen.  All  present  gazed  at  them  with  ever  increasing 
admiration.  Rosette  was  so  superior  in  dancing  to 
Orangine  and  Roussette,  that  they  could  scarcely 
suppress  their  rage  ;  wished  to  throw  themselves  upon 
the  young  princess,  choke  her,  and  tear  her  diamonds 
from  her.  The  king  and  queen,  who  had  been  watch- 
ing them,  and  divined  their  intention,  stopped  them, 
and  whispered  in  their  ears : — 

"  Remember  the  threats  and  power  of  the  fairy 
Fr.issante !  To-morrow  shall  be  the  last  day." 


132  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

When  the  dance  was  concluded,  the  most  rapturous 
applause  resounded  throughout  the  hall,  and  every 
one  entreated  Charmant  and  Rosette  to  repeat  the 
dance.  As  they  felt  no  fatigue,  they  did  not  wish 
•io  seem  disobliging,  and  executed  a  new  dance,  more 
graceful  and  attractive  than  the  first. 

Orangine  and  Roussette  could  no  longer  control 
themselves :  they  were  suffocating  with  rage,  fainted, 
and  were  carried  from  the  room.  They  had  become 
so  marked  by  the  passions  of  envy  and  rage,  that  they 
had  lost  every  vestige  of  beauty,  and  no  one  had  any 
sympathy  for  them,  as  all  had  seen  their  jealousy  and 
wickedness. 

The  applause  and  enthusiasm  for  Rosette  and 
Charmant  were  so  overpowering  that  they  sought 
refuge  in  the  garden.  They  walked  side  by  side 
during  the  rest  of  the  evening,  and  talked  merrily 
and  happily  over  their  plans  for  the  future,  if  the 
fairy  Puissante  would  permit  them  to  unite  the  smooth 
current  of  their  lives.  The  diamonds  of  Rosette 
sparkled  with  such  brilliancy  that  the  alleys  where 
they  walked,  and  the  little  groves  where  they  seated 
themselves,  seemed  illuminated  by  a  thousand  stars. 
At  last  it  was  necessary  to  separate. 

"  To  morrow !"  said  Rosette,  "  to-morrow  I  hope  to 
Bay,  yours  eternally." 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  133 

Rosette  entered  her  little  room.  As  she  undressed, 
her  clothing  arranged  itself  as  the  d*y  before  in  the 
case.  This  new  case  was  of  carved  ivory,  and 
studded  with  turquoise  nails.  When  Rosette  had  lain 
down  peacefully  upon  her  bed,  she  put  out  the  light, 
and  said,  in  a  low  voice : — 

"  My  dear,  good  godmother,  to-morrow  I  must  give 
a  definite  answer  to  King  Charmant.  Dictate  my 
response,  dear  godmother.  I  will  obey  your  com- 
mand, no  matter  how  painful  it  may  be." 

"  Say  yes,  my  dear  Rosette,  to  King  Charmant," 
reglied  the  soft  voice  of  the  fairy.  "I  myself 
arranged  this  marriage.  It  was  to  make  you 
acquainted  with  King  Charmant  that  I  forced  your 
father  to  send  for  you  to  this  festival." 

Rosette  thanked  the  kind  fairy,  and  slept  the  sleep 
of  innocence,  after  having  felt  the  maternal  lips  of 
her  good  protectress  upon  her  cheeks. 


12 


134  PHINCESS  ROSETTE. 

CHAPTER   FIFTH. 

THIRD  AND  LAST  DAY  OF  THE  FESTIVAL. 


Rosette  was  thus  sleeping  peacefully, 
the  king,  the  queen,  and  Orangine  and 
Roussette,  purple  "with  rage,  were  quarrelling 
and  disputing  amongst  themselves.  Each 
was  accusing  the  other  of  having  brought 
ahout  the  triumph  of  Rosette,  and  their  own  humi- 
liating defeat.  One  last  hope  remained  for  them. 
In  the  morning  there  was  to  be  a  chariot  race.  Each 
chariot  was  to  be  drawn  by  two  horses,  and  driven  by 
a  lady.  It  was  resolved  to  give  Rosette  a  very  high 
chariot,  drawn  by  two  wild,  untrained,  and  prancing 
horses. 

"  King  Charmant  will  have  no  chariot  and  horses 
to  exchange,"  said  the  queen,  "  as  he  had  this  morn- 
ing in  the  case  of  the  riding-horse.  It  is  easy  to  find 
a  horse  for  the  saddle,  but  it  will  be  impossible  for 
him  to  find  a  chariot  ready  for  the  course." 

The  consoling  thought  that  Rosette  might  be  killed, 
or  grievously  wounded  and  disfigured,  on  the  morrow, 
brought  peace  between  these  four  wicked  beings. 
They  retired,  and  dreamed  of  the  next  best  means 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  135 

of  disembarrassing  themselves  of  Rosette  if  the  cha- 
riot race  failed.  Orangine  and  Roussette  slept  but 
little,  so  that  in  the  morning  they  were  still  uglier 
and  more  unprepossessing  than  they  had  appeared  the 
day  before. 

Rosette,  who  had  a  tranquil  conscience  and  con- 
tented heart,  slept  all  night  calmly.  She  had  been 
much  fatigued,  and  did  not  wake  till  a  late  hour. 
Indeed,  on  rising  she  found  she  had  scarcely  time  to 
dress.  The  coarse  kitchen  girl  brought  her  a  cup  of 
milk  and  a  piece  of  bread.  This  was  by  order  of  the 
queen,  who  directed  that  she  should  be  treated  like  a 
servant. 

Rosette  was  not  difficult  to  please.  She  ate  the 
coarse  bread  and  milk  with  appetite,  and  began  to 
dress.  The  case  of  carved  ivory  had  disappeared. 
She  put  on  as  usual  her  robe  of  coarse  cloth,  her 
pullet's  wing,  and  all  the  rude  ornaments  she  had 
brought  from  the  farm,  and  then  looked  at  herself  in 
the  glass. 

She  was  attired  in  a  riding  habit  of  straw-colored 
satin,  embroidered  in  front  and  at  the  hem  with 
sapphires  and  emeralds.  Her  hat  was  of  white  velvet, 
ornamented  with  plumes  of  a  thousand  colors,  taken 
from  the  plumage  of  the  rarest  birds,  and  attached 
by  a  sapphire  larger  than  an  egg.  On  her  neck  was 


136  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

a  chain  of  sapphire,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  watch, 
of  which  the  face  was  opal,  the  back  a  carved 
sapphire,  and  the  glass  diamond.  This  watch  was 
always  going,  was  never  out  of  order,  and  never 
required  to  be  wound  up. 

Rosette  heard  her  page  at  the  door,  and  followed 
him.  On  entering  the  saloon  she  perceived  King 
Charmant,  who  was  awaiting  her  with  the  most  lively 
impatience.  He  sprang  forward  to  receive  her,  offered 
his  arm,  and  said  with  eagerness : — 

"Well,  dear  princess,  what  did  the  fairy  say  to 
you  ?  What  answer  do  you  give  me  ?" 

"  That  which  my  heart  dictated,  sweet  prince.  I 
consecrate  my  life  to  you,  as  you  have  dedicated  yours 
to  me." 

"  Thanks  !  a  thousand  times  thanks,  dear  and  be- 
witching Rosette.  When  may  I  demand  your  hand 
of  the  king  your  father  ?" 

"At  the  close  of  the  chariot  race,  dear  prince." 

"Permit  me  to  add  to  my  first  petition  that  of 
being  married  to  you  this  very  day.  I  cannot  bear 
to  see  you  subjected  to  the  tyranny  of  your  family, 
and  I  wish  to  conduct  you  at  once  to  my  kingdom." 

Rosette  hesitated.  The  soft  voice  of  the  fairy 
whispered  in  her  ear,  "Accept."  The  same  voice 
whispered  to  King  Charmant,  "Press  the  marriage, 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  137 

prince,  and  speak  to  the  king  without  delay.  Ro- 
sette's life  is  in  danger,  and  during  eight  days  from 
the  setting  of  the  sun,  this  evening,  I  cannot  watch 
over  her." 

Charmant  trembled,  and  repeated  the  fairy's  words 
to  Rosette,  who  replied,  that  it  was  a  warning  they 
must  not  neglect,  as  it  undoubtedly  came  from  the 
fairy  Puissante. 

The  princess  now  advanced  to  salute  the  king,  the 
queen,  and  her  sisters ;  hut  they  neither  looked  at 
her  nor  spoke  to  her.  She  was,  however,  immediately 
surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  kings  and  princes,  each  one 
of  whom  had  proposed  to  himself  to  ask  her  hand  in 
marriage  that  evening,  but  no  one  had  an  opportunity 
to  speak  to  her,  as  Charmant  never  left  her  side  a 
single  moment. 

After  the  repast  they  went  down  to  get  into  the 
chariots.  The  kings  and  princes  were  to  go  on  horse- 
back, and  the  ladies  to  drive  the  chariots. 

The  chariot  designed  for  Rosette  by  the  queen  was 
now  brought  forward.  Charmant  seized  Rosette  at 
the  moment  she  was  about  to  take  the  reins,  and  lifted 
her  to  the  ground. 

"  You  shall  not  enter  this  chariot,  princess ;  look 
at  these  wild  ungovernable  horses." 

Rosette  now  saw  that  it  took  four  men  to  hold 
12* 


138  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

each  of  the  horses,  and  that  they  were  prancing  and 
jumping  alarmingly. 

At  this  instant  a  pretty  little  jockey,  attired  in  a 
straw-colored  satin  vest,  with  blue  ribbon  knots,  ex- 
claimed in  silvery  tones : — 

"  The  equipage  of  the  Princess  Rosette  !" 

And  now  a  little  chariot  of  pearls  and  mother-of- 
pearl,  drawn  by  two  magnificent  steeds,  with  harness 
of  straw-colored  velvet,  ornamented  with  sapphires, 
drew  up  before  the  princess. 

Charmant  scarcely  knew  whether  to  allow  Rosette 
to  mount  this  unknown  chariot ;  he  still  feared  some 
cunning  wickedness  of  the  king  and  queen.  But  the 
voice  of  the  fairy  sounded  in  his  ear : — 

"  Allow  Rosette  to  ascend  the  chariot ;  these  horses 
are  a  present  from  me.  Follow  them  wherever  they 
may  take  Rosette.  The  day  is  advancing.  I  have 
but  a  few  hours  left  in  which  I  can  be  of  service  to 
Rosette ;  she  must  be  safe  in  your  kingdom  before  the 
day  closes." 

Charmant  assisted  Rosette  to  ascend  the  chariot, 
and  sprang  upon  his  horse.  A  few  moments  after 
wards,  two  chariots  driven  by  veiled  women  advanced 
in  front  of  Rosette ;  one  of  them  dashed  her  chariot 
with  such  violence  against  that  of  Rosette,  that  the 
little  chariot  of  mother-of-pearl  would  inevitably 


PIUKCESS  KOSETTE.  130 

have  been  crushed  had  it  not  been  constructs  1  by 
fairies.  The  heavy  and  massive  chariot  was  dashed 
to  pieces,  instead  of  Rosette's.  The  veiled  -woman 
was  thrown  upon  the  stones,  where  she  remained  im- 
movable; whilst  Rosette,  who  had  recognised  Orangine, 
tried  to  stop  her  own  horses.  The  other  chariot  now 
dashed  against  that  of  Rosette,  and  was  crushed  like 
the  first,  and  the  veiled  woman  was  also  dashed  upon 
the  stones,  which  seemed  placed  there  to  receive  her. 

Rosette  recognised  Roussette,  and  was  about  to 
descend  from  her  cha'riot  when  Charmant  interfered, 
and  said :  "  Listen,  Rosette !" 

A  voice  whispered,  "  Go,  flee  quickly !  The  king 
is  pursuing  you  with  a  great  company  to  kill  you  both. 
The  sun  will  set  in  a  few  hours.  I  have  barely  time 
to  rescue  you  from  this  danger ;  give  my  horses  the 
reins  ;  Charmant,  abandon  yours." 

Charmant  sprang  into  the  chariot  by  the  side  of 
Rosette,  who  was  more  dead  than  alive.  The  superb 
steeds  set  off  with  such  marvellous  speed,  that  they 
made  more  than  twenty  leagues  an  hour.  For  a  long 
time  they  knew  that  they  were  pursued  by  the  king, 
with  a  numerous  troop  of  armed  men,  but  they  could 
not  overcome  the  horses  of  the  fairy.  The  chariot 
still  flew  on  with  lightning  haste ;  the  horses  increased 
their  speed  till  at  last  they  made  a  hundred  leagues 


140  PRINCESS  ROSETTE 

a,n  hour.  During  six  hours  they  kepr  u<p  this  rate, 
and  then  drew  up  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  of  King 
Charmant. 

The  whole  palace  was  illuminated ;  all  the  courtiers 
were  waiting  at  the  entrance,  in  their  most  magnificent 
costumes,  to  welcome  the  princess  and  the  king. 

The  king  and  Rosette  were  amazed,  not  knowing 
how  to  understand  this  unexpected  reception.  Char- 
mant had  just  assisted  the  princess  to  descend  from 
the  chariot,  when  they  saw  before  them  the  fairy 
Puissante,  who  said : — 

"  Most  welcome  to  your  kingdom.  King  Char- 
mant, follow  me ;  all  is  prepared  for  your  marriage. 
Conduct  Rosette  to  her  room  that  she  may  change 
her  dress,  whilst  I  explain  to  you  all  the  events  of 
this  day,  which  seem  so  incomprehensible  to  you.  I 
have  got  one  hour  at  my  disposal." 

The  fairy  and  King  Charmant  now  led  Rosettt  to 
an  apartment,  ornamented  with  the  most  exquisite 
taste,  where  she  found  her  maids  waiting  to  attend 
upon  her. 

"  I  will  return  to  seek  you  in  a  short  time,  my  dear 
Rosette,"  said  the  fairy;  "my  moments  are  counted." 

She  departed  with  Charmant,  and  said  to  him : — 

"  The  hatred  of  the  king  and  queen  against  Rosetta 
had  become  so  intense,  that  they  had  blindly  resolved 


PItlNCESS  ROSETTE.  141 

to  defy  my  vengeance  and  to  get  rid  of  Rosette. 
Seeing  that  their  cunning  arrangements  in  the  chariot 
race  had  not  succeeded  after  I  substituted  my  horses 
for  those  which  would  certainly  have  killed  Rosette, 
they  resolved  to  have  recourse  to  violence.  The  king 
employed  a  band  of  brigands,  who  swore  to  him  a 
blind  obedience ;  they  pursued  your  steps  with  ven- 
geance in  their  hearts,  and  as  the  king  knew  your 
love  for  Rosette,  and  foresaw  that  you  would  defend 
her  to  the  death,  he  was  resolved  to  sacrifice  you  also 
to  his  hatred.  Orangine  and  Roussette,  ignorant  of 
this  last  project  of  the  king,  attempted  to  kill  Rosette, 
as  you  have  seen,  by  dashing  their  heavy  chariots 
violently  against  the  light  chariot  of  the  princess.  I 
have  punished  them  as  they  deserved. 

"  Orangine  and  Roussette  have  had  their  faces  so 
crushed  and  wounded  by  the  stones  that  they  have 
become  frightful.  I  have  aroused  them  from  their 
state  of  unconsciousness,  cured  their  wounds,  but  left 
the  hideous  scars  to  disfigure  them.  I  have  deprived 
them  of  all  their  rich  clothing  and  dressed  them  like 
peasants ;  and  I  married  them  at  once  to  two  brutal 
ostlers,  whom  I  commissioned  to  beat  and  maltreat 
them  until  their  wicked  hearts  are  changed — and  this 
I  think  will  never  take  place. 

•*  As  to  the  king  and  queen,  I  have  changed  them 


142  PRINCESS  ROSETTE. 

into  beasts  of  burden,  and  given  them  to  wicked  and 
cruel  masters,  who  will  make  them  suffer  for  all  their 
brutality  to  Rosette.  Besides  this,  they  have  all  been 
transported  into  your  kingdom,  and  they  will  be  com- 
pelled to  hear  unceasingly  the  praises  of  Rosette  arid 
her  husband. 

"I  have  but  one  piece  of  advice  to  give  you,  dear 
prince ;  hide  from  Rosette  the  punishment  I  have 
inflicted  upon  her  parents  and  sisters.  She  is  so  good 
and  tender-hearted  that  her  happiness  would  be 
affected  by  it ;  and  I  will  not  and  ought  not  to  take 
pity  upon  wicked  people  whose  hearts  are  so  vicious 
and  incorrigible." 

Charmant  thanked  the  fairy  eagerly,  and  promised 
silence.  They  now  returned  to  Rosette,  who  was 
clothed  in  her  wedding-robes,  prepared  by  the  fairy 
Puissante. 

It  was  a  tissue  of  dazzling  golden  gauze,  embroi- 
dered with  garlands  of  flowers  and  birds,  in  stones  of 
all  colors,  of  admirable  beauty;  the  jewels  which 
formed  the  birds  were  so  disposed  as  to  produce,  at 
every  motion  of  Rosette,  a  warbling  more  melodious 
than  the  sweetest  music.  Upon  her  head  was  a  crown 
of  flowers  made  of  gems  still  more  beautiful  and  rare 
than  those  on  her  robe.  Her  neck  and  arms  were 
covered  with  carbuncles  more  brilliant  than  the  sun. 


PRINCESS  ROSETTE.  143 

Charinant  was  completely  dazzled  by  his  bride's 
beauty ;  but  the  fairy  recalled  him  from  his  ecstasy 
by  saying : — 

"  Quick !  quick  !  onward  !  I  have  but  half  an 
hour,  after  which  I  must  give  myself  up  to  the  queen 
of  the  fairies,  and  lose  my  power  for  eight  days. 
We  are  all  subject  to  this  law,  and  nothing  can  free  us 
from  it." 

Charmant  presented  his  hand  to  Rosette,  and  the 
fairy  preceded  them.  They  walked  towards  the  cha- 
pel, which  was  brilliantly  illuminated,  and  here  Char- 
mant and  Rosette  received  the  nuptial  benediction. 
On  returning  to  the  parlor,  they  perceived  that  the 
fairy  had  disappeared;  but,  as  they  were  sure  of 
again  seeing  her  in  eight  days,  her  absence  caused 
them  no  anxiety.  King  Charmant  presented  the  new 
queen  to  his  court.  Everybody  found  her  as  charm- 
ing and  good  as  the  king,  and  they  felt  disposed  to 
love  her  as  they  loved  him. 

With  a  most  amiable  and  thoughtful  attention,  the 
fairy  had  transported  the  farm  upon  which  Rosette 
had  been  so  happy,  and  all  its  occupants,  into  King 
Charmant's  kingdom.  This  farm  was  placed  at  the 
end  of  the  park,  so  that  Rosette  could  walk  there 
every  day,  and  see  her  good  nurse.  The  fairy  had 
also  brought  into  the  palace  all  those  cases  which  con- 


14-1  PKINCESS  ROSETTE. 

tained  the  rich  dresses  in  -which  Rosette  had  been  so 
triumphant  at  the  festivals. 

Rosette  and  Charmant  were  very  happy,  and  loved 
each  other  tenderly  always.  Rosette  never  knew  the 
terrible  punishment  of  her  father,  mother,  and  sisters. 
When  she  asked  Charmant  the  fate  of  her  sisters,  he 
told  her  that  their  faces  were  much  disfigured  by  their 
fall  amongst  the  stones,  but  they  were  well  and  mar- 
ried, and  the  good  fairy  expressly  forbade  Rosette  to 
think  of  them.  She  spoke  of  them  no  more. 

As  to  Orangine  and  Roussette,  the  more  unhappy 
they  were,  the  more  cruel  and  wicked  their  hearts 
became ;  BO  the  fairy  allowed  them  to  remain  always 
ugly,  an  I  in  the  most  degraded  ranks  of  life. 

The  king  and  queen,  changed  into  beasts  of  bur- 
den, found  their  only  consolation  in  biting  and  kick- 
ing everything  that  came  within  their  reach.  They 
were  obliged  to  carry  their  masters  to  festivals  given 
in  honor  of  Rosette's  marriage,  and  they  were  mad 
with  rage  when  they  heard  the  praises  lavished  upon 
the  young  couple,  and  in  seeing  Rosette  pass  by, 
beautiful,  radiant,  and  adored  by  Charmant. 

The  fairy  had  resolved  that  they  should  not  return 
to  their  original  forms  till  their  hearts  were  changed. 
It  is  said  that  six  thousand  years  have  passed,  and 
they  are  still  beasts  of  burden. 


CIIAPTEll   FIRST. 

THE  LITTLE  HOUSE. 

(HERE  was  once  a  man  named  Prudent,  who 
was  a  widower,  and  lived  alone  with  his  little 
daughter.     His  wife   had   died   a   few  days 
after  the  birth  of  this  little  girl,  who  was 
named  Rosalie. 
Rosalie's  father  had  a  large  fortune.     He  lived  in  a 
large  house,  which  belonged  to  him.     This  house  was 
surrounded  by  a  large  garden,  in  which  Rosalie  walked 
whenever  she  pleased  to  do  so. 

She  had  been  trained  with  great  tenderness  and 
gentleness;  but  her  father  had  accustomed  her  to 
the  most  unquestioning  obedience.  He  forbade  her 
positively  to  ask  him  any  useless  questions,  or  to  insist 

(147) 


148  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

upon  knowing  anything  he  did  not  wish  to  tell  her. 
In  this  way,  by  unceasing  care  and  watchfulness, 
he  had  almost  succeeded  in  curing  one  of  Rosalie's 
great  faults,  a  fault  indeed,  unfortunately  but  too 
common — curiosity. 

Rosalie  never  left  the  park,  which  was  surrounded 
by  high  walls.  She  never  saw  any  one  but  her  father. 
They  had  no  domestic  in  the  house ;  everything 
seemed  to  be  done  of  itself.  She  had  always  what 
she  wanted — clothing,  books,  work,  and  playthings. 
Her  father  educated  her  himself;  and,  although  she 
was  nearly  fifteen  years  old,  she  was  never  weary, 
and  never  thought  that  she  might  live  otherwise,  and 
might  see  more  of  the  world. 

There  was  at  the  end  of  the  park  a  little  house, 
without  windows,  and  with  but  one  door,  which  was 
always  locked.  Rosalie's  father  entered  this  house 
every  day,  and  always  carried  the  key  about  his  per- 
son. Rosalie  thought  it  was  only  a  little  hut  in 
which  the  garden-tools  were  kept.  She  never  thought 
of  speaking  about  it;  but  one  day,  when  she  was 
seeking  a  watering-pot  for  her  flowers,  she  said  to 
him:— 

"  Father,  please  give  me  the  key  of  the  little  house 
in  the  garden." 

"  What  do  you  want  with  this  key,  Rosalie  ?" 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  149 

"  I  want  a  watering-pot,  and  I  think  I  could  find 
one  in  that  little  house." 

"No,  Rosalie,  there  is  no  watering-pot  there." 

Prudent's  voice  trembled  so  in  pronouncing  these 
words  that  Rosalie  looked  up  with  surprise,  and  saw 
that  his  face  was  pale,  and  his  forehead  bathed  in 
perspiration. 

"What  is  the  matter,  father?"  said  she,  alarmed. 

"  Nothing,  daughter,  nothing." 

"  It  was  my  asking  for  the  key  which  agitated  you 
so  violently,  father.  What  does  this  little  house 
contain  which  frightens  you  so  much  ?" 

"  Rosalie,  Rosalie !  you  do  not  know  what  you  are 
saying.  Go  and  look  for  your  watering-pot  in  the 
green-house." 

"But,  father,  what  is  there  in  the  little  garden- 
house?" 

"Nothing  that  can  interest  you,  Rosalie." 

"  But  why  do  you  go  there  every  day  without  per- 
mitting me  to  go  with  you  ?" 

"  Rosalie,  you  know  that  I  do  not  love  to  be  ques- 
tioned, and  that  curiosity  is  a  great  defect  in  your 
character." 

Rosalie   said  no   more,   but   she   remained   very 
thoughtful.      This  little  house,  of  which  she  had 
13* 


150  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

never  before  thought,  was  now  constantly  in  her 
mind. 

"What  can  be  concealed  there?"  she  said  to  her- 
Belf.  "  How  pale  my  father  turned  when  I  asked  hia 
permission  to  enter  !  I  am  sure  he  thought  I  should 
be  in  some  sort  of  danger.  But  why  does  he  go 
there  himself  every  day  ?  It  is  no  doubt  to  carry 
food  to  some  ferocious  beast  confined  there.  But  if  it 
was  some  wild  animal,  would  I  not  hear  it  roar,  or 
howl,  or  shake  the  house  ?  No,  I  have  never  heard 
any  sound  from  this  cabin.  It  cannot  then  be  a  beast. 
Besides,  if  it  was  a  ferocious  beast,  it  would  devour 
my  father  when  he  entered  alone.  Perhaps,  however, 
it  is  chained.  But  if  it  is  indeed  chained,  then  there 
would  be  no  danger  for  me.  What  can  it  be  ?  A 
prisoner  ?  My  father  is  good,  he  would  not  deprive 
any  unfortunate  innocent  of  light  and  liberty.  Well, 
I  must  absolutely  discover  this  mystery.  How  shall 
I  manage  it  ?  If  I  could  only  secretly  get  the  key 
from  my  father  for  a  half  hour !  Perhaps  some  day 
he  will  forget  it." 

Rosalie  was  aroused  from  this  chain  of  reflection 
by  her  father,  who  called  to  her  with  a  strangely  agi- 
tated voice. 

"  Here,  father — I  am  coming." 

She  entered  the  house,  and  looked  steadily  at  her 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  151 

father.  His  pale,  sad  countenance  indicated  great 
agitation. 

More  than  ever  curious,  she  resolved  to  feign  gaiety 
and  indifference,  in  order  to  allay  her  father's  suspi- 
cions, and  make  him  feel  secure.  In  this  way  she 
thought  she  might  perhaps  obtain  possession  of  the 
key  at  some  future  time.  He  might  riot  always  think 
of  it,  if  she  seemed  herself  to  have  forgotten  it. 

They  seated  themselves  at  the  table.  Prudent  ate 
but  little,  and  was  sad  and  silent,  in  spite  of  his  efforts 
to  appear  gay.  Rosalie  seemed  so  thoughtless  and 
bright,  that  her  father  at  last  recovered  his  accus- 
tomed tranquillity. 

Rosalie  would  be  fifteen  years  old  in  three  weeks. 
Her  father  had  promised  an  agreeable  surprise  for  this 
event.  A  few  days  passed  peacefully  away.  There 
remained  but  fifteen  days  before  her  birth-day.  One 
morning  Prudent  said  to  Rosalie : — 

"  My  dear  child,  I  am  compelled  to  be  absent  for 
one  hour.  I  must  go  out  to  arrange  something  for 
your  birth-day.  Wait  for  me  in  the  house,  my  dear 
child.  Do  not  yield  yourself  up  to  idle  curiosity. 
In  fifteen  days  you  will  know  all  that  you  desire  tc 
know,  for  I  read  your  thoughts ;  I  know  what  occu- 
pies your  mind.  Adieu,  my  daughter,  beware  of 
curiosity !" 


152  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

Prudent  embraced  his  daughter  tenderly  and  with- 
drew, leaving  her  with  great  reluctance. 

As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  sight,  Rosalie  ran  to 
her  father's  room,  and  what  was  her  joy  to  see  the 
key  forgotten  upon  the  table  !  She  seized  it,  and  ran 
quickly  to  the  end  of  the  park.  Arrived  at  the  little 
house,  she  remembered  the  words  of  her  father, 
"  Beware  of  curiosity !"  She  hesitated,  and  was 
upon  the  point  of  returning  the  key  without  having 
looked  at  the  house,  when  she  thought  she  heard  a 
light  groan.  She  put  her  ear  against  the  door,  and 
heard  a  very  little  voice  singing  softly : — 

"  A  lonely  prisoner  I  pine, 
No  hope  of  freedom  now  is  mine } 
I  soon  must  draw  my  latest  breath, 
And  in  this  dungeon  meet  my  death.* 

"  No  doubt,"  said  Rosalie,  to  herself,  "  this  is  some 
unfortunate  creature  whom  my  father  holds  captive." 

Tapping  softly  upon  the  door,  she  said:  "Who 
are  you,  and  what  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

"Open  the  door,  Rosalie!  I  pray  you  open  the 
door!" 

"But  why  are  you  a  prisoner?  Have  you  not 
committed  some  crime  ?" 

"  Alas !  no,  Rosalie.     An  enchanter  keeps  me  here 


THE  LITTLL  GRAY  MOUSE.  153 

a  prisoner.  Save  me,  and  I  will  prove  my  gratitude 
by  telling  you  truly  who  I  am." 

Rosalie  no  longer  hesitated:  her  curiosity  was 
stronger  than  her  obedience.  She  put  the  key  in  the 
lock,  but  her  hand  trembled  so  that  she  could  not  open 
it.  She  was  about  to  give  up  the  effort,  when  the 
little  voice  continued : — 

"  Rosalie,  that  which  I  have  to  tell  you  will  teach 
you  many  things  which  will  interest  you.  Your 
father  is  not  what  he  appears  to  be." 

At  these  wards  Rosalie  made  a  last  effort ;  the  key 
turned,  and  the  door  opened. 


154  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 


CHAPTER  SECOND. 

THE    FAIRY    DETESTABLE. 

I OSALIE  looked  in  eagerly.  The  little  house 
was  dark;  she  could  see  nothing,  but  she 
heard  the  little  voice : — 

"  Thanks,  Rosalie,  it  is  to  you  that  I  owe 
my  deliverance." 

The  voice  seemed  to  come  from  the  earth.  She 
looked,  and  saw  in  a  corner  two  brilliant  little  eyes 
gazing  at  her  maliciously. 

"  My  cunning  trick  has  succeeded,  Rosalie,  and 
betrayed  you  into  yielding  to  your  curiosity.  If  I 
had  not  spoken  and  sung  you  would  have  returned 
with  the  key,  and  I  should  have  been  lost.  Now  that 
you  have  set  me  at  liberty,  your  father  and  yourself 
are  in  my  power." 

Rosalie  did  not  yet  fully  comprehend  the  extent 
of  the  misfortune  she  had  brought  about  by  her  dis- 
obedience. She  knew,  however,  that  it  was  a  dan- 
gerous foe  which  her  father  had  held  captive,  and  she 
wished  to  retire  and  close  the  door. 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  155 

"  Stop,  Rosalie !  It  is  no  longer  in  your  power  to 
keep  me  in  this  odious  prison,  from  which  I  could 
never  have  escaped  if  you  had  waited  till  your  fifteenth 
birth-day." 

At  this  moment  the  little  house  disappeared  entirely, 
and  Rosalie  saw  with  the  greatest  consternation  that 
the  key  alone  remained  in  her  hand.  She  now 
saw  at  her  side  a  small  gray  mouse  who  gazed  at 
her  with  its  sparkling  little  eyes,  and  began  to  laugh 
in  a  thin,  discordant  voice. 

"  Ha  !  ha !  ha  !  What  a  frightened  air  you  have, 
Rosalie !  In  truth  you  amuse  me  very  much.  But 
it  is  lucky  for  me  that  you  had  so  much  curiosity.  It 
has  been  nearly  fifteen  years  since  I  was  shut  up  in 
this  frightful  prison,  having  no  power  to  injure  your 
father,  whom  I  hate,  or  to  bring  any  evil  upon  you, 
whom  I  detest  because  you  are  his  daughter." 

"  Who  are  you,  then,  wicked  mouse  ?" 

"  I  am  the  mortal  enemy  of  your  family,  my  pet. 
I  call  myself  the  fairy  Detestable,  and  the  name  suits 
me,  I  assure  you.  All  the  world  hates  me,  and  I 
hate  all  the  world.  I  shall  follow  you  now  for  the 
rest  of  your  life,  wherever  you  go." 

"  Go  away  at  once,  miserable  creature !  A  mouse 
is  not  to  be  feared,  and  I  will  find  a  way  to  get  rid  of 
you." 


1 56  THE  LI  TTLE  GRA  Y  MO  USE. 

"  We  shall  see,  my  pet !  I  shall  remain  at  youi 
side  wherever  you  go  !" 

Rosalie  now  ran  rapidly  towards  the  house ;  every 
time  she  turned  she  saw  the  mouse  gallopping  after 
her,  and  laughing  with  a  mocking  air.  Arrived  at 
the  house^  she  tried  to  crush  the  mouse  in  the  door, 
but  it  remained  open  in  spite  of  every  effort  she  could 
make,  and  the  mouse  remained  quietly  upon  the  door- 
sill. 

"  Wait  awhile,  wicked  monster !"  cried  Rosalie, 
beside  herself  with  rage  and  terror. 

She  seized  a  broom,  and  tried  to  dash  it  violently 
against  the  mouse,  but  the  broom  was  on  fire  at  once, 
blazed  up  and  burned  her  hands ;  she  threw  it  quickly 
to  the  floor,  and  pushed  it  into  the  chimney  with  her 
foot,  lest  it  should  set  fire  to  the  house ;  then  seizing 
a  kettle  which  was  boiling  on  the  fire,  she  emptied  it 
upon  the  mouse,  but  the  boiling  water  was  changed 
into  good  fresh  milk,  and  the  mouse  commenced 
drinking  it,  saying: — 

"  How  exceedingly  amiable  you  are,  Rosalie !  not 
content  with  having  released  me  from  captivity,  you 
have  given  me  an  excellent  breakfast." 

Poor  Rosalie  now  began  to  weep  bitterly;  she  was 
utterly  at  a  loss  what  to  do,  when  she  heard  her 
father  entering. 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  157 

"  My  father !"  cried  she,  "  my  father !  Oh !  cruel 
mouse,  I  beseech  you,  in  pity,  to  go  away,  that  my 
father  may  not  see  you  !" 

"  No,  I  shall  not  go,  but  I  will  hide  myself  behind 
your  heels  until  your  father  knows  of  your  disobedi- 
ence." 

The  mouse  had  scarcely  concealed  herself  behind 
Rosalie,  when  Prudent  entered.  He  looked  at 
Rosalie,  whose  paleness  and  embarrassed  air  betrayed 
her  fear. 

"  Rosalie,"  said  Prudent,  with  a  trembling  voice, 
"  I  forgot  the  key  of  the  little  garden-house ;  have  you 
found  it  ?" 

"  Here  it  is,  father,"  said  Rosalie,  presenting  it  to 
him,  and  coloring  deeply. 

"How  did  this  cream  come  to  be  upset  on  the 
floor?" 

"  Father,  it  was  the  cat." 

"  How !  the  cat !  The  cat  brought  a  vessel  of  milk 
to  the  middle  of  the  room  and  upset  it  there?" 

"  No  !  no  !  father,  it  was  I  that  did  it ;  in  carrying 
it,  I  accidentally  overturned  it." 

Rosalie  spoke  in  a  low  voice,  and  dared  not  look  at 
her  father. 

"Take  the  broom,  Rosalie,   and  sweep  up   thia 
cream." 
14 


158  TEE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

"  There  is  no  broom,  father." 

"  No  broom  !  there  was  one  when  I  left  the  house." 

"I    burned    it,   father,    inadvertently,   by 

She  paused — her  father  looked  fixedly  at  her,  threw 
a  searching  unquiet  glance  about  the  room,  sighed, 
and  turned  his  steps  slowly  towards  the  little  house 
in  the  garden. 

Rosalie  fell  sobbing  bitterly  upon  a  chair ;  the 
mouse  did  not  stir.  A  few  moments  afterwards,  Pru- 
dent entered  precipitately,  his  countenance  marked 
with  horror. 

"  Rosalie  !  unhappy  child  !  what  have  you  done  ? 
You  have  yielded  to  your  fatal  curiosity,  and  released 
our  most  cruel  enemy  from  prison." 

"  Pardon  me,  father  !  oh  pardon  me  !"  she  cried, 
throwing  herself  at  his  feet ;  "  I  was  ignorant  of  the 
evil  I  did." 

"  Misfortune  is  always  the  result  of  disobedience, 
Rosalie;  disobedient  children  think  they  are  only 
committing  a  small  fault,  when  they  are  doing  the 
greatest  injury  to  themselves  and  others." 

"  But,  father,  who  and  what  then  is  this  mouse, 
who  causes  you  this  terrible  fear  ?  How,  if  it  had  so 
mucn  power,  could  you  keep  it  so  long  a  prisoner, 
and  why  can  you  not  put  it  in  prison  again  ?" 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  159 

"  This  mouse,  my  unhappy  child,  is  a  wicked  fairy, 
but  very  powerful.  For  myself,  I  am  the  genius  Pru- 
dent, and  since  you  have  given  liberty  to  my  enemy, 
I  can  now  reveal  to  you  that  which  I  should  have 
concealed  until  you  were  fifteen  years  old. 

"  I  am,  then,  as  I  said  to  you,  the  genius  Prudent ; 
your  dear  mother  was  but  a  simple  mortal,  but  her 
virtues  and  her  graces  touched  the  queen  of  the 
fairies  and  also  the  king  of  the  genii,  and  they  per- 
mitted me  to  wed  her.  I  gave  a  splendid  festival  on 
my  marriage-day.  Unfortunately  I  forgot  to  invoke 
the  fairy  Detestable,  who  was  already  irritated  against 
me  for  having  married  a  princess,  after  having  refused 
one  of  her  daughters ;  she  was  so  exasperated  against 
me  that  she  swore  an  implacable  hatred  against  me, 
my  wife,  and  my  children.  I  was  not  terrified  at 
her  menaces,  as  I  had  myself  a  power  almost  equal 
to  her  own,  and  I  was  much  beloved  by  the  queen  of 
the  fairies.  Many  times  by  the  power  of  my  enchant- 
ments, I  triumphed  over  the  malicious  hatred  of  the 
fairy  Detestable. 

"  A  few  hours  after  your  birth  your  mother  was 
thrown  into  the  most  violent  convulsions,  which  I 
could  not  calm.  I  left  her  for  a  few  moments  to 
invoke  the  aid  of  the  queen  of  the  fairies.  When  I 
returned  your  mother  was  dead. 


160  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

"  The  wicked  fairy  Detestable  had  profited  by  my 
absence,  and  caused  her  death.  She  was  about  to 
endow  you  with  all  the  passions  and  vices  of  this  evil 
world,  when  my  unexpected  return  happily  paralyzed 
her  efforts.  I  interrupted  her  at  the  moment  when 
she  had  endowed  you  with  a  curiosity  sufficient  to 
make  you  wretched,  and  to  subject  you  entirely  to 
her  power  at  fifteen  years  of  age.  By  my  power, 
united  to  that  of  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  I  counter- 
balanced this  fatal  influence,  and  we  decided  that  you 
should  not  fall  under  her  power  at  fifteen  years  of 
age,  unless  you  yielded  three  times  under  the  gravest 
circumstances  to  your  idle  curiosity. 

"  At  the  same  time  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  to  pun- 
ish the  fairy  Detestable,  changed  her  into  a  mouse, 
shut  her  up  in  the  little  garden  house,  and  declared 
that  she  should  never  leave  it  unless  you  voluntarily 
opened  the  door.  Also,  that  she  should  never  resume 
her  original  form  of  fairy  unless  you  yielded  three 
times  to  your  criminal  curiosity  before  you  were 
fifteen  years  of  age.  Lastly,  that  if  you  resisted 
once  the  fatal  passion,  you  should  be  for  ever  released, 
as  well  as  myself,  from  the  power  of  the  fairy 
Detestable. 

"  With  great  difficulty  I  obtained  all  these  favors, 
and  only  by  promising  that  I  would  share  your 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  161 

fate,  and  become,  like  yourself,  the  slave  of  the  fairy 
Detestable,  if  you  weakly  allowed  yourself  to  yield 
three  times  to  your  curiosity.  I  promised  sol- 
emnly to  educate  you  in  such  a  manner  as  to  de- 
stroy this  terrible  passion,  calculated  to  cause  so 
many  sorrows. 

"  For  all  these  reasons  I  have  confined  myself  and 
you,  Rosalie,  in  this  enclosure.  I  have  permitted 
you  to  see  no  one,  not  even  a  domestic.  I  procured 
by  my  power  all  that  your  heart  desired,  and  was 
already  applauding  myself  for  having  succeeded  so 
well.  In  three  weeks  you  would  have  been  fifteen, 
and  for  ever  delivered  from  the  odious  yoke  of  the 
fairy  Detestable. 

"  I  was  alarmed  when  you  asked  for  the  key  of  the 
little  house,  of  which  you  had  never  before  seemed 
to  think.  I  could  not  conceal  the  painful  impression 
which  this  demand  made  upon  me.  My  agitation 
excited  your  curiosity.  In  spite  of  your  gaiety  and 
assumed  thoughtlessness,  I  penetrated  your  thoughts, 
and  you  may  judge  of  my  grief  when  the  queen  of 
the  fairies  ordered  me  to  make  the  temptation  possi- 
ble and  the  resistance  meritorious  by  leaving  the  key 
at  least  once  in  your  reach.  I  was  thus  compelled  to 
leave  it,  that  fatal  key,  and  thus  facilitate  by  my 
absence  my  own  and  your  destruction. 
14* 


162  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

"  Imagine,  Rosalie,  what  I  suffered  during  the  hour 
of  my  absence,  leaving  you  alone  with  this  temptation 
before  your  eyes ;  and  when  I  saw  your  embarrass- 
ment and  blushes  on  my  return,  indicating  to  me  too 
well  that  you  had  allowed  your  curiosity  to  master 
you. 

"I  was  commanded  to  conceal  everything  from 
you ;  to  tell  you  nothing  of  your  birth  or  of  the 
dangers  which  surround  you,  until  your  fifteenth 
birth-day.  If  I  had  disobeyed,  you  would  at  once 
have  fallen  into  the  power  of  the  fairy  Detestable. 

"  And  yet,  Rosalie,  all  is  not  lost.  You  can  yet 
repair  your  fault  by  resisting  for  fifteen  days  this  ter- 
rible passion.  At  fifteen  years  of  age  you  were  to 
have  been  united  to  a  charming  prince,  who  is  related 
to  us,  the  prince  Gracious.  This  union  is  yet  possible. 

"  Ah,  Rosalie !  my  still  dear  child,  take  pity  on 
yourself,  if  you  have  no  mercy  for  me,  and  resist 
your  curiosity." 

Rosalie  was  on  her  knees  before  her  father,  her 
face  concealed  in  her  hands,  and  weeping  bitterly. 
At  these  words  she  took  courage,  embraced  him  ten- 
derly, and  said  to  him : — 

"  Oh,  father !  I  promise  you  solemnly  that  I  will 
repair  this  fault.  Do  not  leave  me,  dear  father! 
With  you  by  me,  I  shall  be  inspired  with  a  courage 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  163 

which  would  otherwise  fail  me.  I  dare  not  be  de- 
prived of  your  wise  paternal  counsel." 

"  Alas !  Rosette !  it  is  no  longer  in  my  power  to 
remain  with  you ;  I  am  now  under  the  dominion  of 
my  enemy.  Most  certainly  she  will  not  allow  me  to 
stay  by  your  side  and  warn  you  against  the  snares 
and  temptations  which  she  will  spread  at  your  feet. 
I  am  astonished  at  not  having  seen  my  cruel  foe 
before  this  time  ;  the  view  of  my  affliction  and  despair 
would  have  for  her  hard  heart  an  irresistible  charm." 

"  I  have  been  all  the  time  near  you,  at  your  daugh- 
ter's feet,"  said  the  little  gray  mouse,  in  a  sharp 
voice,  stepping  out  and  showing  herself  to  the  unfor- 
tunate genius.  "  I  have  been  highly  entertained  at  the 
recital  of  all  that  I  have  already  made  you  suffer,  and 
the  pleasure  I  felt  in  hearing  you  give  this  account  to 
your  daughter  induced  me  to  conceal  myself  till  this 
moment.  Now  say  adieu  to  your  dear  but  curious 
Rosalie ;  she  must  accompany  me,  and  I  forbid  you 
to  follow  her." 

Saying  these  words,  he  seized  the  hem  of  Rosalie's 
dress  with  her  sharp  little  teeth,  and  tried  to  draw  her 
towards  her.  Rosalie  uttered  a  piercing  cry,  and 
clung  convulsively  to  her  father ;  but  an  irresistible 
force  bore  her  off.  The  unfortunate  genius  seized  a 
stick,  and  raised  it  to  strike  the  mouse,  but  before  he 


164  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

had  time  to  inflict  the  blow,  the  mouse  placed  one  of 
her  little  paws  on  the  genius's  foot,  and  he  remained  as 
immovable  as  a  statue.  Rosalie  embraced  her  father's 
knees,  and  implored  the  mouse  to  take  pity  upon  her ; 
but  the  little  wretch  gave  one  of  her  sharp,  diabolical 
laughs,  and  said : — 

"  Come,  come,  my  pretty  !  Pity  it  is  not  here  that 
you  will  find  the  temptations  to  yield  twice  to  your 
genteel  fault !  We  will  travel  all  over  the  world 
together,  and  I  will  show  you  many  countries  in 
fifteen  days." 

The  mouse  pulled  Rosalie  without  ceasing.  Her 
arms  were  still  clasped  around  her  father,  striving  to 
resist  the  overpowering  force  of  her  enemy.  The 
mouse  uttered  a  discordant  little  cry,  and  suddenly 
the  house  was  in  flames.  Rosalie  had  sufficient  pre- 
sence of  mind  to  reflect  that  if  she  allowed  herself 
to  be  burned,  there  would  be  no  means  left  of  saving 
her  father,  who  must  then  remain  eternally  under  the 
power  of  Detestable.  Whereas,  if  she  preserved  her 
own  life,  there  remained  always  some  chance  of 
rescuing  him. 

"  Adieu,  adieu,  dear  father !"  she  cried ;  "  we  will 
meet  again  in  fifteen  days.  After  having  given  you 
over  to  your  enemy,  your  Rosalie  will  yet  save  you." 

She  then  tore  herself  away,  in  order  not  to  be 


THE  LITTLE  GRA  Y  MO  USE.  165 

devoured  by  the  flames.  She  ran  on  rapidly  for  some 
time  without  knowing  where  she  was  going.  She 
walked  several  hours  ;  at  last,  exhausted  with  fatigue 
and  half  dead  with  hunger,  she  resolved  to  approach 
a  kind-looking  woman  who  was  seated  at  her  door. 

"  Madam,"  said  she,  "  will  you  give  me  an  asylum? 
I  am  dying  with  hunger  and  fatigue.  Will  you  not 
be  so  kind  as  to  allow  me  to  enter  and  pass  the  night 
with  you  ?" 

"  How  is  it  that  so  beautiful  a  girl  as  yourself  is 
found  upon  the  highways,  and  what  ugly  animal  is 
that  which  accompanies  you,  and  has  the  expression 
of  a  demon  ?" 

Rosalie  turned  round,  and  saw  the  little  gray  mouse 
smiling  upon  her  mockingly.  She  tried  to  chase  it 
away,  but  the  mouse  obstinately  refused  to  move. 
The  good  woman,  seeing  this  contest,  shook  her  head 
and  said : — 

"  Go  on  your  ways,  my  pretty  one.  The  Evil  One 
and  his  followers  cannot  lodge  with  me." 

Weeping  bitterly,  Rosalie  continued  her  journey, 
and  wherever  she  presented  herself  they  refused  to 
receive  her  and  the  mouse,  who  never  quitted  her 
side.  She  entered  a  forest,  where  happily  she  found 
a  brook,  at  which  she  quenched  her  thirst.  She  found 
also  fruits  and  nuts  in  abundance.  She  drank,  ate, 


166  THE  LITTE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

and  seated  herself  near  a  tree,  thinking  with  agony 
of  her  father,  and  wondering  what  would  become  of 
him  during  the  fifteen  days. 

While  Rosalie  was  thus  musing  she  kept  her  eyes 
closed,  BO  as  not  to  see  the  wicked  little  gray 
mouse.  Her  fatigue,  and  the  silence  and  obscurity 
around  her,  brought  on  sleep,  and  she  slept  a  long 
time  profoundly. 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  1G7 


CHAPTEK   THIRD. 

THE    PRINCE    GRACIOUS. 

"HILE  Rosalie  was  thus  quietly  sleeping,  the 
prince  Gracious  was  engaged  in  the  chase 
through  the  forest  by  torch-light.  The 
fawn,  pursued  fiercely  by  the  dogs,  came 
trembling  with  terror  to  crouch  down  near 
the  brook  by  which  Rosalie  was  sleeping.  The  dogs 
and  gamekeepers  sprang  forward  after  the  fawn. 
Suddenly  the  dogs  ceased  barking,  and  grouped 
themselves  silently  around  Rosalie.  The  prince  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse  to  set  the  dogs  again  upon 
the  chase :  but  what  was  his  surprise  to  see  a  lovely 
young  girl  asleep  in  this  lonely  forest !  He  looked 
carefully  around,  and  saw  no  one.  She  was  indeed 
alone — abandoned.  On  examining  her  more  nearly, 
he  saw  traces  of  tears  upon  her  cheeks,  and  indeed 
they  were  still  escaping  slowly  from  her  closed  eye- 
lids. 

Rosalie  was  simply  clothed,  but  the  richness  of  her 
silk  dress  denoted  wealth.  Her  fine  white  hands,  her 
rosy  nails,  her  beautiful  chestnut  locks,  carefully  and 


168  THE  LITTLE  GRA  Y  MO  USE. 

tastefully  arranged  with  a  gold  comb,  her  elegant 
boots  and  necklace  of  pure  pearls,  indicated  elevated 
rank. 

Rosalie  did  not  awake,  notwithstanding  the  stamp- 
ing of  the  horses,  the  baying  of  the  dogs,  and  the 
noisy  tumult  made  by  a  crowd  of  sportsmen. 

The  prince  was  stupefied,  and  stood  gazing  steadily 
at  Rosalie.  No  one  present  recognised  her.  Anxious 
and  disquieted  by  this  profound  sleep,  Prince  Gracious 
took  her  hand  softly.  Rosalie  still  slept.  The 
prince  pressed  her  hand  lightly  in  his ;  but  even  this 
did  not  awaken  her. 

Turning  to  his  officers,  he  said : — 

"I  cannot  thus  abandon  this  unfortunate  child, 
who  has  perhaps  been  led  astray  by  some  design, 
the  victim  of  some  cruel  wickedness.  But  how  can 
she  be  removed  while  she  is  asleep,  prince,"  said 
Hubert,  his  principal  gamekeeper,  "can  we  not 
make  a  litter  of  branches,  and  thus  remove  her  to 
some  hotel  in  the  neighborhood,  while  your  highness 
continues  the  chase  ?" 

"  Your  idea  is  good,  Hubert ;  make  the  litter,  and 
we  will  immediately  place  her  upon  it ;  but  you  will 
not  carry  her  to  a  hotel,  but  to  my  palace.  This 
young  maiden  is  assuredly  of  high  birth,  and  she  is 
beautiful  as  an  angel.  I  will  watch  over  her  myself, 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  169 

BO  that  she  may  receive  the  care  and  attention  to 
•which  she  is  entitled." 

Hubert,  with  the  assistance  of  his  men,  soon  ar- 
ranged the  litter,  upon  which  Prince  Gracious  spread 
his  mantle ;  then  approaching  Rosalie,  who  was  still 
sleeping  softly,  he  raised  her  gently  in  his  arms,  and 
laid  her  upon  his  mantle.  At  this  moment  Rosalie 
seemed  to  be  dreaming.  She  smiled,  and  murmured, 
in  low  tones : — 

"My  father!  my  father!  saved  for  ever!  The 
Queen  of  the  Fairies  !  The  Prince  Gracious !  I  see 
him ;  he  is  charming  !" 

The  prince,  surprised  to  hear  his  name  pronounced, 
did  not  doubt  that  Rosalie  was  a  princess  under  some 
cruel  enchantment.  He  commanded  his  gamekeepers 
to  walk  very  softly,  so  as  not  to  wake  her,  and  he 
walked  by  the  side  of  the  litter. 

On  arriving  at  the  palace,  Prince  Gracious  ordered 
that  the  queen's  apartment  should  be  prepared  for 
Rosalie.  He  suffered  no  one  to  touch  her,  but  car- 
ried her  himself  to  her  chamber,  and  laid  her  gently 
upon  the  bed,  ordering  the  females  who  were  to  wait 
upon  and  watch  over  her  to  apprise  him  as  soon  as 
ghe  awaked. 

Rosalie  slept  tranquilly  until  morning.  The  sun 
was  shining  brightly  when  she  awoke.  She  locked 
15 


170  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

about  her  with  great  surprise.  The  wicked  mouse 
was  not  near  her  to  terrify  her — it  hal  happily  dis 
appeared. 

"  Am  I  delivered  from  this  wicked  fairy  Detesta- 
ble ?"  said  she,  joyfully.  "  Am  I  in  the  hands  of  a 
fairy  taore  powerful  than  herself?" 

Rosalie  now  stepped  to  the  window,  and  saw  many 
armed  men  and  many  officers,  dressed  in  brilliant 
uniforms.  More  and  more  surprised,  she  was  about 
to  call  one  of  the  men,  whom  she  believed  to  be  either 
orenii  or  enchanters,  when  she  heard  footsteps  ap- 
proaching. She  turned  and  saw  the  prince  Gracious, 
clothed  in  an  elfjgant  and  rich  hunting-dress,  stand- 
ing before  her  and  regarding  her  with  admiration. 
Rosalie  immediately  recognised  the  prince  of  her 
dream,  and  cried  out  involuntarily : — 

"  The  prince  Gracious  !" 

"  Y/  u  know  me  then,  madam  ?"  said  the  prince,  in 
amaz  uent.  "  How,  if  you  have  ever  known  me, 
coul<  [  have  forgotten  your  name  and  features  ?" 

"  have  only  seen  you  in  my  dreams,  prince,"  said 
Ros  lie,  blushing.  "  As  to  my  name,  you  could  not 
postibly  know  it,  since  I  myself  did  not  know  my 
father's  name  until  yesterday." 

"  And  what  is  the  name,  madam,  which  has  been 
/  icealed  from  you  so  long  ?" 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  171 

Rosalie  then  told  him  all  that  she  had  heard  from 
her  father.  She  frankly  confessed  her  culpable 
curiosity  and  its  terrible  consequences 

"  Judge  of  my  grief,  prince,  when  I  was  compelled 
to  leave  my  father,  in  order  to  escape  from  the  flames 
•which  the  wicked  fairy  had  lighted ;  when,  rejected 
everywhere  because  of  the  wicked  mouse,  I  found 
myself  exposed  to  death  from  hunger  and  thirst ! 
Soon,  however,  a  heavy  sleep  took  possession  of  me, 
during  which  I  had  many  strange  dreams.  I  do  not 
know  how  I  came  here,  or  whether  it  is  in  your  palace 
that  I  find  myself." 

Gracious  then  related  to  Rosalie  how  he  had  found 
her  asleep  in  the  forest,  and  the  words  which  he  had 
heard  her  utter  in  her  dream.  He  then  added : — 

"  There  is  one  thing  your  father  did  not  tell  you, 
Rosalie ;  that  is,  that  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  who 
is  our  relation,  had  decided  that  we  should  be  married 
when  you  were  fifteen  years  of  age.  It  was  no  doubt 
the  queen  of  the  fairies  who  inspired  me  with  the 
desire  to  go  hunting  by  torchlight,  in  order  that  I 
might  find  you  in  the  forest  where  you  had  wandered. 
Since  you  will  be  fifteen  in  a  few  days,  Rosalie,  deign 
to  consider  my  palace  as  your  own,  and  command  here 
in  advance,  as  my  queen.  Your  father  will  soon  be 


172  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

restored  to  you,  and  we  will  celebrate  our  happy 
marriage." 

Rosalie  thanked  her  young  and  handsome  cousin 
heartily,  and  then  returned  to  her  chamber,  where  she 
found  her  maids  awaiting  her  with  a  grand  selection 
of  rich  and  splendid  robes  and  head-dresses.  Rosalie, 
who  had  never  given  much  attention  to  her  toilet, 
took  the  first  dress  that  was  presented  to  her ;  it  was 
of  rose-colored  gauze,  ornamented  with  fine  lace,  and 
a  head-dress  of  lace  and  moss  rosebuds.  Her  beauti- 
ful chestnut  hair  was  arrranged  in  bands,  forming  a 
crown.  When  her  toilet  was  completed,  the  prince 
came  to  conduct- her  to  breakfast. 

Rosalie  ate  like  a  person  who  had  not  dined  the 
day  before.  After  the  repast,  the  prince  led  her  to 
the  garden ;  he  conducted  her  to  the  green-houses, 
which  were  very  magnificent.  At  the  end  of  one  of 
the  hot-houses  there  was  a  little  rotundo,  ornamented 
with  choice  flowers ;  in  the  centre  of  this  rotundo  there 
was  a  large  case,  which  seemed  to  contain  a  tree ;  but 
a  heavy  thick  cloth  was  thrown  over  it  and  tightly 
sewed  together ;  but  through  the  cloth  could  be  seen 
a  number  of  points  of  extraordinary  brilliancy. 


THE  LITTLE  GRA  Y  MO  USE.  173 


CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

TUB   TREE  IN  THE   ROTUNDO. 

lOSALIE  admired  all  the  flowers  very  much. 
She  waited,  however,  with  some  impatience 
for  the  prince  to  remove  the  cloth  which  en- 
veloped this  mysterious  tree.  He  left  the 
green-house,  however,  without  having  spoken 
of  it. 

"  What  then,  my  prince,  is  this  tree  which  is  so 
carefully  concealed?" 

"It  is  the  wedding  present  which  I  destine  for 
you ;  but  you  cannot  see  it  till  your  fifteenth  birth- 
day," said  the  prince,  gayly. 

"  But  what  is  it  that  shines  so  brilliantly  under  the 
cloth  ?"  said  she,  importunately. 

"  You  will  know  all  in  a  few  days,  Rosalie,  and  I 
flatter  myself  that  you  will  not  find  my  present  a 
common  affair." 

"  And  can  I  not  see  it  before  my  birthday  ?" 
"  No,  Rosalie ;    the  queen  of  the  fairies  has  for- 
bidden me,  under  heavy  penalties,  to  show  it  to  you 
until  after  you  become  my  wife.     I  do  hope  that  you 


174  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

love  me  enough  to  control  your  curiosity  till  that 
time." 

These  last  words  made  Rosalie  tremble ;  they  recalled 
to  her  the  little  g^ay  mouse  and  the  misfortunes ;  which 
menaced  her  as  well  as  her  father,  if  she  allowed  her- 
self to  fall  under  the  temptation,  which,  without 
doubt,  her  enemy  the  fairy  Detestable  had  placed 
before  her.  She  spoke  no  more  of  the  mysterious 
cloth,  and  continued  her  walk  with  the  prince.  The 
day  passed  most  agreeably.  The  prince  presented 
her  to  the  ladies  of  his  court,  and  commanded  them 
to  honor  and  respect  in  her  the  princess  Rosalie, 
whom  the  queen  of  the  fairies  had  selected  as  his 
bride.  Rosalie  was  very  amiable  to  every  one,  and 
they  all  rejoiced  in  the  idea  of  having  so  charming 
and  lovely  a  queen. 

the  following  days  were  passed  in  every  species  of 
festivity.  The  prince  and  Rosalie  both  saw  with  joy- 
ous hearts  the  approach  of  the  birth-day,  which  was 
to  be  also  that  of  their  marriage : — the  prince,  be- 
cause he  tenderly  loved  his  cousin ;  and  Rosalie, 
because  she  loved  the  prince,  because  she  desired 
strongly  to  see  her  father  again,  and  also  because  she 
hoped  to  see  what  the  case  in  the  rotundo  contained. 
She  thought  of  this  incessantly.  She  dreamed  of  it 
during  the  night,  and  whenever  she  was  alone  she 


TEE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  175 

could  with  difficulty  restrain  herself  from  lushing  to 
the  green-house,  to  try  to  discover  the  secret. 

Finally,  the  last  day  of  expectation  and  anxiety 
arrived.  In  the  morning  Rosalie  would  be  fifteen. 
The  prince  was  much  occupied  with  the  preparations 
for  his  marriage;  it  was  to  be  a  very  grand  affair. 
All  the  good  fairies  of  his  acquaintance  and  the 
queen  of  the  fairies  were  to  be  present.  Rosalie 
found  herself  alone  in  the  morning,  and  she  resolved 
to  take  a  walk.  While  musing  upon  the  happiness 
of  the  morrow,  she  involuntarily  approached  the  green- 
house. She  entered,  smiling  pensively,  and  found 
herself  face  to  face  with  the  cloth  which  covered  the 
treasure. 

"  To  morrow,"  said  she,  "  I  shall  at  last  know  what 
this  thick  cloth  conceals  from  me.  If  1  wished, 
indeed  I  might  see  it  to-day,  for  I  plainly  perceive 
Borne  little  openings  in  which  I  might  insert  my 

fingers,  and  by  enlarging  just  a  little .  In  fact, 

who  would  ever  know  it  ?  I  would  reunite  the  cloth 
after  having  taken  a  glimpse  only.  Since  to-morrow 
is  so  near,  when  I  am  to  see  all,  I  may  as  well  take  a 
glance  to-day." 

Rosalie  looked  about  her,  and  saw  no  one ;  and,  in 
her  extreme  desire  to  gratify  her  curiosity,  she  forgot 


176  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

the  goodness  of  the  prince,  and  the  dangers  which 
menaced  them  all  if  she  yielded  to  this  temptation. 

She  passed  her  fingers  through  the  little  apertures, 
and  strained  them  lightly.  The  cloth  was  rent  from 
the  top  to  the  bottom  with  a  noise  like  thunder,  and 
Rosalie  saw  before  her  eyes  a  tree  of  marvellous 
beauty,  with  a  coral  trunk  and  leaves  of  emeralds. 
The  seeming  fruits  which  covered  the  tree  were  of 
precious  stones  of  all  colors — diamonds,  sapphires, 
pearls,  rubies,  opals,  topazes,  &c.,  all  as  large  as  the 
fruits  they  were  intended  to  represent,  and  of  such 
brilliancy  that  Rosalie  was  completely  dazzled  by 
them.  But  scarcely  had  she  seen  this  rare  and  un- 
paralleled tree,  when  a  noise  louder  than  the  first 
drew  her  from  her  ecstasy.  She  felt  herself  lifted 
up  and  transported  to  a  vast  plain,  from  which  she 
saw  the  palace  of  the  king  falling  in  ruins,  and 
heard  the  most  frightful  cries  of  terror  and  suf- 
fering issue  from  its  walls.  Soon  Rosalie  saw  the 
prince  himself  creep  from  the  ruins  bleeding  and  his 
clothing  almost  torn  from  him.  He  advanced  towards 
her,  and  said  sadly : — 

"  Rosalie !  ungrateful  Rosalie  !  see  to  what  a  con- 
dition you  have  reduced  me ;  not  only  myself,  but 
my  whole  ccurt.  After  what  you  have  now  done,  1 
do  not  doubt  that  you  will  yield  a  third  time  to  your 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  177 

curiosity ;  that  you  will  complete  my  misfortunes, 
those  of  your  unhappy  father,  and  your  own.  Adieu, 
Rosalie,  adieu !  May  sincere  repentance  expiate  your 
ingratitude  towards  an  unhappy  prince,  who  loved 
you,  and  only  sought  to  make  you  happy!" 

Saying  these  words,  he  withdrew  slowly. 

Rosalie  threw  herself  upon  her  knees,  hathed  in 
tears,  and  called  him  tenderly ;  hut  he  disappeared 
without  ever  turning  to  contemplate  her  despair. 
Rosalie  was  about  to  faint  away,  when  she  heard  the 
little  discordant  laugh  of  the  gray  mouse,  and  saw  it 
before  her. 

"  Your  thanks  are  due  to  me,  my  dear  Rosalie,  for 
having  assisted  you  so  well.  It  was  I  who  sent  you 
those  bewitching  dreams  of  the  mysterious  tree  dur- 
ing the  night.  It  was  I  who  nibbled  the  cloth,  to  faci- 
litate your  wish  to  look  in.  Without  this  last  artifice 
of  mine,  I  believe  I  should  have  lost  you,  as  well  as 
your  father,  and  your  prince  Gracious.  One  more 
slip,  my  pet,  and  you  will  be  my  slave  for  ever !" 

The  cruel  mouse,  in  his  malicious  joy,  began  to 
dance  around  Rosalie;  his  words,  wicked  as  they 
were,  did  not  excite  the  anger  of  the  guilty  girl. 

"  This  is  all  my  fault,"  said  she ;  "  had  it  not  been 
for  my  fatal  curiosity,  and  my  base  ingratitude,  the 
gray  mouse  would  not  have  succeeded  in  making  me 


178  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

commit  so  unworthy  an  action.  I  must  expiate 
all  this  by  my  sorrow,  by  my  patience,  and  by  the 
firmness  with  which  I  will  resist  the  third  proof  to 
which  I  am  subjected,  no  matter  how  difficult  it  may 
be.  Besides,  I  have  but  a  few  hours  to  wait,  and  my 
dear  prince  has  told  me  that  his  happiness  and  that 
of  my  dearly  loved  father,  and  my  own,  depends  upon 
myself." 

Rosalie  continued  immovable.  The  gray  mouse 
employed  every  possible  means  to  induce  her  to 
remove  from  the  spot.  Rosalie,  the  poor,  unhappy, 
and  guilty  Rosalie,  persisted  in  remaining  in  view 
of  the  ruin  she  had  caused. 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  179 


CHAPTER   FIFTH. 
THE    CASKET. 

/HITS  passed  the  entire  day.     Rosalie  suffered 
Ift    cruelly  with  thirst. 

"  Ought  I  not  to  suffer  even  yet  more  than 
I   do  ?"  she   said   to   herself,  "  in   order   to 
punish  me  for  all  I  have  made  my  father  and 
my  cousin  endure?     I  will  await  in  this  terrible  spot 
the  dawning  of  my  fifteenth  birthday." 

The  night  approached,  and  an  old  woman  who  was 
passing  by,  approached  and  said  : — 

"  My  beautiful  child,  will  you  oblige  me  by  taking 
care  of  this  casket,  which  is  very  heavy  to  carry, 
while  I  go  a  short  distance  to  see  one  of  my 
relations  ?" 

"  Willingly,  madam,"  replied  Rosalie,  who  was  very 
obliging.  The  old  woman  placed  the  casket  in  her 
hands,  saying : — 

"  Many  thanks,  my  beautiful  child !  I  shall  not 
be  absent  long.  But  I  entreat  you  not  to  look  in 
this  casket,  for  it  contains  things  —  things  such  as 
you  have  never  seen — and  as  you  will  never  have  an 
opportunity  to  see  again.  Do  not  handle  it  so  rudely, 


180  THE  LITTE  GRAY  HOUSE. 

for  it  is  of  very  fragile  ware,  and  would  be  very 
easily  broken,  and  then  you  would  see  what  it  con- 
tains, and  no  one  ought  to  see  what  is  there  concealed." 

The  old  woman  went  off  after  saying  this.  Rosalie 
placed  the  casket  near  her,  and  reflected  on  ail 
the  events  which  had  just  passed.  It  was  now 
night,  and  the  old  woman  did  not  return.  Rosali 
now  threw  her  eyes  on  the  casket,  and  saw  with  sur 
prise  that  it  illuminated  the  ground  all  around  her. 

"  What  can  be  in  this  casket  which  is  so  brilliant?" 
said  she. 

She  turned  it  round  and  round,  and  regarded  it  from 
every  side ;  but  nothing  could  explain  this  extraordi- 
nary light,  and  she  placed  it  carefully  upon  the 
ground,  saying : — 

"  Of  what  importance  is  it  to  me  what  this  casket 
contains?  It  is  not  mine,  but  belongs  to  the  old 
woman  who  confided  it  to  me.  I  will  not  think  of  it 
again,  for  fear  I  may  be  tempted  to  open  it." 

In  fact,  she  no  longer  looked  at  it,  and  endeavored 
not  to  think  of  it ;  she  now  closed  her  eyes,  resolved 
to  wait  patiently  till  the  dawn. 

"  In  the  morning  I  shall  be  fifteen  years  of  age.  I 
shall  see  my  father  and  Gracious,  and  will  have 
nothing  more  to  fear  from  the  wicked  fairy." 

"Rosalie!  Rosalie!"  said  suddenly  the  small  voice 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  181 

of  the  little  mouse,  "  I  am  near  you  once  more.  I 
am  no  longer  your  enemy,  and  to  prove  that  I  am  not, 
if  you  wish  it,  I  will  show  you  what  this  casket 
contains." 

Rosalie  did  not  reply. 

"  Rosalie,  do  you  not  hear  what  1  propose  ?  I  am 
your  friend,  believe  me." 

No  reply. 

Then  the  little  gray  mouse,  having  no  time  to  lose, 
sprang  upon  the  casket,  and  began  to  gnaw  the  lid. 

"  Monster  !"  cried  Rosalie,  seizing  the  casket  and 
pressing  it  against  her  bosom,  "if  you  touch  this 
casket  again  I  will  wring  your  neck." 

The  mouse  cast  a  diabolical  glance  upon  Rosalie, 
but  it  dared  not  brave  her  anger.  Whilst  it  was 
meditating  some  other  means  of  exciting  the  curiosity 
of  Rosalie,  a  clock  struck  twelve.  At  the  same 
moment  the  mouse  uttered  a  cry  of  rage  and  disap- 
pointment, and  said  to  Rosalie : — 

"  Rosalie,  the  hour  of  your  birth  has  just  sounded. 
You  are  now  fifteen ;  you  have  nothing  more  to  fear 
from  me.  You  are  now  beyond  my  power  and  my 
temptations,  as  are  also  your  odious  father  and  hated 
prince.  As  to  myself,  I  am  compelled  to  keep  this 
ignoble  form  of  a  mouse  until  I  can  tempt  some  young 
girl  beautiful  and  well  born  as  yourself  to  fall  into 
16 


182  THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE. 

my  snares.  Adieu,  Rosalie !  you  can  now  open  the 
casket." 

Saying  these  words,  the  mouse  disappeared. 

Rosalie,  wisely  distrusting  these  words  of  her 
enemy,  would  not  follow  her  last  counsel,  and  resolved 
to  guard  the  casket  carefully  till  the  dawn.  Scarcely 
had  she  taken  this  resolution,  when  an  owl,  which 
was  flying  above  her  head,  let  a  stone  fall  upon  the 
casket,  which  broke  into  a  thousand  pieces.  Rosalie 
uttered  a  cry  of  terror,  and  at  the  same  moment  she 
saw  before  her  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  who  said : — 

"  Come,  Rosalie,  you  have  finally  triumphed  over 
the  cruel  enemy  of  your  family ;  I  will  now  restore 
you  to  your  father ;  but  first  you  must  eat  and  drink, 
as  you  are  much  exhausted." 

The  fairy  now  presented  her  a  rare  fruit,  of  which 
a  single  mouthful  satisfied  both  hunger  and  thirst. 
Then  a  splendid  chariot,  drawn  by  two  dragons,  drew 
up  before  the  fairy.  She  entered,  and  commanded 
Rosalie  to  do  the  same.  Rosalie,  as  soon  as  she 
recovered  from  her  surprise,  thanked  the  queen  of 
the  fairies  with  all  her  heart  for  her  protection,  and 
asked  if  she  was  not  to  see  her  father  and  the  prince 
Gracious. 

"Your  father  awaits  you  in  the  palace  of  the 
prince." 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE.  183 

"But,  madam,  I  thought  that  the  palace  of  the 
prince  was  destroyed,  and  he  himself  wounded  and 
reduced  to  destitution  ?" 

"That,  Rosalie,  was  only  an  illusion  to  fill  you 
with  horror  and  remorse  at  the  result  of  your  curi- 
osity, and  to  prevent  you  from  falling  before  the  third 
temptation.  You  will  soon  see  the  palace  of  the  prince 
just  as  it  was  before  you  tore  the  cloth  which  covered 
the  precious  tree  he  destined  for  you." 

As  the  fairy  said  this,  tne  chariot  drew  up  before 
the  palace  steps.  Rosalie's  father  and  the  prince 
were  awaiting  her,  with  all  the  court.  Rosalie  first 
threw  herself  in  her  father's  arms ;  then  in  those  of 
the  prince,  who  seemed  to  have  no  remembrance  oi 
the  fault  she  had  committed  the  day  before.  All  was 
ready  for  the  marriage  ceremony,  which  was  to  be 
celebrated  immediately.  All  the  good  fairies  assisted 
at  this  festival,  which  lasted  several  days. 

Rosalie's  father  lived  with  his  child,  and  she  was 
completely  cured  of  her  curiosity.  She  was  tenderly 
loved  by  Prince  Gracious,  whom  she  loved  fondly  all 
her  life.  They  had  beautiful  children,  for  whom  they 
chose  powerful  fairies  as  godmothers,  in  order  that 
they  might  be  protected  against  the  wicked  fairies 
«id  genii. 


ooo 


urrion. 


ooo 


16* 


arson. 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

THE   LARK   AND    THE   TOAD. 

(HERE  was  once  a  pretty  woman  named 
Agnella,  who  cultivated  a  farm.  She  lived 
alone  with  a  young  servant  named  Passerose. 
She  received  no  visitors,  and  never  left  home. 
The  farm  was  small,  but  beautiful  and  in  fine 
order.  She  had  a  most  charming  cow,  which  gave  a 
quantity  of  milk ;  a  cat  to  destroy  the  mice,  and  an 
ass  to  carry  every  Wednesday  her  fruit,  butter, 
vegetables,  eggs,  and  cheese  to  market. 

No  one  knew  up  to  that  time  how  Agnella  and 
Passerose  had  arrived  at  this  unknown  farm,  which 
received  in  the  county  the  name  of  the  Woodland 
Farm. 

(187) 


188  OUKSON. 

Onz  evening  Passerose  was  busy  milking  the  pretty 
white  cow,  while  Agnella  prepared  the  supper.  At 
the  moment  she  was  placing  some  good  soup  and  a 
plate  of  cream  upon  the  table,  she  saw  an  enormous 
toad  devouring  with  avidity  some  cherries  which  had 
been  put  on  the  ground  in  a  vine-leaf. 

"  Ugly  toad !"  exclaimed  Agnella,  "  I  will  teach 
you  how  to  eat  my  cherries  !"  At  the  same  moment 
she  lifted  the  leaves  which  contained  the  cherries,  and 
gave  the  toad  a  kick  which  dashed  it  off  about  ten 
steps.  She  was  about  to  throw  it  from  the  door, 
when  the  toad  uttered  a  sharp  whistle,  and  raised 
itself  upon  its  hind  legs ;  its  great  eyes  were  flashing, 
and  its  enormous  mouth  opening  and  shutting  with 
rage ;  its  whole  ugly  body  was  trembling,  and  from 
its  quivering  throat  was  heard  a  terrible  bellowing. 

Agnella  paused  in  amazement ;  she  recoiled,  indeed, 
to  avoid  the  venom  of  the  monstrous  and  exasperated 
toad.  She  looked  around  for  a  broom  to  eject  this 
hideous  monster,  when  the  toad  advanced  towards 
her,  made  with  its  fore  paws  a  gesture  of  authority, 
and  said  in  a  voice  trembling  with  rage : — 

"  You  have  dared  to  touch  me  with  your  foot ! 
you  have  prevented  me  from  satisfying  my  appetite 
with  the  cherries  which  you  had  placed  within  my 
reach !  you  have  tried  to  expel  me  from  your  house ! 


OURSON.  189 

My  vengeance  shall  reach  you,  and  will  fall  upon  that 
which  you  hold  most  dear !  You  shall  know  and  feel 
that  the  fairy  Furious  is  not  to  be  insulted  with 
impunity.  You  shall  have  a  son  covered  with  coarse 

hair,  like  a  bear's  cub,  and " 

"  Stop,  sister,"  interrupted  a  small  voice,  sweet  and 
flute-like,  which  seemed  to  come  from  above.  Agnella 
raised  her  head,  and  saw  a  lark  perched  on  the  top  of 
the  front  door.  "  You  revenge  yourself  too  cruelly 
for  an  injury  inflicted,  not  upon  you  in  your  character 
of  a  fairy,  but  upon  the  ugly  and  disgusting  form  in 
which  it  has  pleased  you  to  disguise  yourself.  By 
my  power,  which  is  superior  to  yours,  I  forbid  you  to 
exaggerate  the  evil  which  you  have  already  done  in 
your  blind  rage,  and  which,  alas!  it  is  not  in  my 
power  to  undo.  And  you,  poor  mother,"  she  con- 
tinued, turning  to  Agnella,  "  do  not  utterly  despair ; 
there  is  a  possible  remedy  for  the  deformity  of  your 
child.  I  will  accord  him  the  facility  to  change  hia 
skin  with  any  one  whom  he  may,  by  his  goodness  and 
great  services  rendered,  inspire  with  sufficient  grati- 
tude and  affection  to  consent  to  the  change.  He 
will  then  resume  the  handsome  form  which  would 
have  been  his  if  my  sister,  the  fairy  Furious,  had  not 
given  you  this  terrible  proof  of  her  malice  and 
cruelty." 


190  OUltSON. 

"Alas!  madam  Lark,"  replied  Agnella,  "all  this 
goodness  cannot  prevent  my  poor,  unhappy  son  from 
being  disgusting  and  like  a  wild  beast." 

"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  fairy  Drolette ;  "  and  the 
more  so  as  it  is  forbidden  to  yourself  or  to  Passerose 
to  change  skins  with  him.  But  I  will  neither  aban- 
don you  nor  your  son.  You  will  name  him  Ourson 
until  the  day  when  he  can  assume  a  name  worthy  of 
his  birth  and  beauty.  He  must  then  be  called  the 
prince  Marvellous." 

Saying  these  words,  the  fairy  flew  lightly  through 
the  air,  and  disappeared  from  sight. 

The  fairy  Furious  withdrew,  filled  with  rage,  walk- 
ing slowly,  and  turning  every  instant  to  gaze  at 
Agnella  with  a  menacing  air.  As  she  moved  slowly 
along,  she  spat  her  venom  from  side  to  side,  and 
the  grass,  the  plants,  and  the  bushes  perished 
along  her  course.  This  was  a  venom  so  subtle  that 
nothing  could  ever  flourish  on  the  spot  again,  and  the 
path  is  called  to  this  day  the  Road  of  the  Fairy 
Furious. 

When  Agnella  found  herself  alone,  she  began  to 
sob.  Passerose,  who  had  finished  her  work,  and  saw 
the  hour  of  supper  approaching,  entered  the  dining- 
room,  and  with  great  surprise  saw  her  mistress  in 
tears. 


OUBSON.  191 

"Dear  queen,  what  is  the  matter?  Who  can  hava 
caused  you  this  great  grief?  I  have  seen  no  on* 
enter  the  house." 

"  No  one  has  entered,  my  dear,  except  those  wh« 
enter  everywhere.  A  wicked  fairy  under  the  form 
of  a  toad,  and  a  good  fairy,  under  the  appearance  of 
a  lark." 

"And  what  have  these  fairies  said  to  you,  my 
queen,  to  make  you  weep  so  piteously  ?  Has  not  the 
good  fairy  interfered  to  prevent  the  misfortunes 
which  the  wicked  fairy  wished  to  bring  about?" 

"No,  my  friend.  She  has  somewhat  lightened 
them ;  but  it  was  not  in  her  power  to  set  them  aside 
altogether." 

Agnella  then  recounted  all  that  had  taken  place, 
and  that  she  would  have  a  son  with  a  skin  like  a  bear. 
At  this  narrative  Passerose  wept  as  bitterly  as  her 
mistress. 

"What  a  misfortune!"  she  exclaimed.  "What 
degradation  and  shame,  that  the  heir  of  a  great  king- 
dom should  be  a  bear !  What  will  King  Ferocious, 
your  husband,  say  if  he  should  ever  discover  us  ?" 

"  And  how  will  he  ever  find  us,  Passerose  ?  You 
know  that  after  our  flight  we  were  swept  away  by  a 
whirlwind,  and  dashed  from  cloud  to  cloud  for 
twelve  hours,  with  such  astonishing  rapidity  that  we 


192  OURSON. 

found  ourselves  more  than  three  thousand  leagues 
from  the  kingdom  of  Ferocious.  Besides,  you  know 
his  wickedness.  You  know  how  bitterly  he  hates  me 
since  I  prevented  him  from  killing  his  brother  Indo- 
lent and  his  sister  Nonchalante.  You  know  that  I 
fled  because  he  wished  to  kill  me  also.  I  have  no 
reason  to  fear  that  he  should  pursue  me." 

Passerose,  after  having  wept  and  sobbed  some  time 
with  the  queen  Aimee  (that  was  her  true  name),  now 
entreated  her  mistress  to  be  seated  at  the  table. 

"  If  we  wept  all  night,  dear  queen,  we  could  not 
prevent  your  son  from  being  shaggy;  but  we  will 
endeavor  to  educate  him  so  well,  to  make  him  so  good, 
that  he  will  not  be  a  long  time  in  finding  some  good 
and  grateful  soul  who  will  exchange  a  white  skin  for 
this  hairy  one  which  the  evil  fairy  Furious  has  put 
upon  him.  A  beautiful  present,  indeed  !  She  would 
have  done  well  to  reserve  it  for  herself." 

The  poor  queen,  whom  we  will  continue  to  call 
Agnella  for  fear  of  giving  information  to  King  Fe- 
rocious, rose  slowly,  dried  her  eyes,  and  succeeded  in 
somewhat  overcoming  her  sadness.  Little  by  little 
the  gay  and  cheering  conversation  of  Passerose  dis- 
sipated her  forebodings.  Before  the  close  of  the 
evening,  Passerose  had  convinced  her  that  Ourson 
would  not  remain  a  long  time  a  bear ;  that  he  would 


OURSON.  193 

soon  resume  a  form  worthy  of  a  noble  prince.  That 
she  would  herself  indeed  be  most  happy  to  exchange 
with  him,  if  the  fairy  would  permit  it. 

Agnella  and  Passerose  now  retired  to  their  chain* 
bers,  and  slept  peacefully. 


194  OURSON. 


CHAPTER  SECOND. 

BIRTH  AND  INFANCY  OF   OURSON. 

/HREE  months  after  the  appearance  of  the 
toad  and  the  cruel  sentence  of  the  fairy  Furi- 
ous, Agnella  gave  birth  to  a  boy,  whom  she 
named  Ourson,  as  the  fairy  Drolette  had 
commanded.  Neither  Agnella  nor  Passerose 
could  decide  if  he  was  ugly  or  handsome ;  for  he  was 
BO  hairy,  so  covered  with  long  brown  bristles,  you 
could  see  nothing  but  his  eyes  and  his  mouth,  and 
not  even  these  unless  he  opened  them. 

If  Agnella  had  not  been  his  mother,  and  if  Passe- 
rose  had  not  loved  her  like  a  sister,  poor  Ourson 
would  have  died  from  neglect;  for  he  was  so  frightful 
no  one  would  have  dared  to  touch  him — he  would 
have  been  taken  for  a  little  cub,  and  killed  with  pitch- 
forks; but  Agnella  was  his  mother,  and  her  first 
movement  was  to  embrace  him  lovingly,  and,  bathed 
in  tears,  to  exclaim : — 

"  Poor  Ourson  !  who  can  ever  love  you  well  enough 
to  deliver  you  from  this  horrible  curse  ?  Alas  !  why 
will  not  the  fairy  permit  me  to  make  this  exchange, 


OURSON.  195 

which  is  allowed  to  another  who  may  love  you  ?  No 
one  can  ever  love  you  as  I  do." 

Ourson  did  not  reply  to  these  endearments;  he 
slept  peacefully. 

Passerose  wept  also  in  sympathy  with  Agnella,  but 
she  was  not  in  the  habit  of  afflicting  herself  for  a  long 
time  on  any  occasion ;  so  she  dried  her  eyes,  and  said 
to  Agnella : — 

"  Dear  queen,  I  am  very  certain  that  your  dear  son 
will  be  clothed  but  a  short  time  with  this  villanous 
bear-skin,  and  from  this  day  I  shall  call  him  Prince 
Marvellous." 

"  I  beseech  you  not  to  do  so,"  said  the  queen,  with 
animation,  "you  know  that  the  fairies  love  to  be 
obeyed." 

Passerose  took  the  child,  clothed  it  in  the  linen 
that  had  been  prepared  for  it,  and  leaned  over  to 
embrace  it;  she  pricked  her  lips  against  the  rough 
bristles  of  Ourson,  and  drew  back  precipitately. 

"  It  will  not  be  I  who  will  embrace  you  fre- 
quently, my  boy,"  said  she,  in  a  low  voice,  "you 
prick  like  a  real  hedgehog." 

It  was  Passerose,  however,  to  whom  Agnella  gave 
the  charge  of  the  little  Ourson.  He  had  nothing  of 
the  bear  but  his  skin :  he  was  the  sweetest-tempered, 
the  most  knowing,  the  most  affectionate  child  that 


196  OUItSON. 

ever  was  seen.  Passerose  soon  loved  him  with  all  her 
heart. 

As  Ourson  grew  up  he  was  sometimes  permitted  to 
leave  the  farm.  He  was  in  no  danger ;  for  no  one 
knew  him  in  the  country.  The  children  always  ran 
away  at  his  approach,  and  the  women  repulsed  him ; 
men  avoided  him — they  looked  upon  him  as  some- 
thing accursed.  Sometimes  when  Agnella  went  to  mar- 
ket she  put  him  on  her  donkey  and  took  him  with  her, 
and  on  those  days  she  found  more  difficulty  in  selling 
her  vegetables  and  cheese.  The  mothers  fled  from 
her,  fearing  that  Ourson  would  come  too  near  them. 

Agnella  wept  often,  and  vainly  implored  the  fairy 
Drolette.  Whenever  a  lark  flew  near  her,  hope  was 
born  in  her  breast.  But  the  larks,  alas !  were  real 
larks,  fit  only  to  make  pies,  and  not  fairies  in 
disguise. 


OUKSON. 


CHAPTER   THIRD. 
VIOLBTTB. 

URSON  had  now  attained  his  eighth  year. 
He  was  tall  and  strong,  with  magnificent  eyes 
and  a  sweet  voice ;  his  bristles  were  no  longer 
stiff,  but  his  hair  was  soft  as  silk,  and  those 
who  loved  him  could  embrace  him  without 
being  pricked,  as  Passerose  had  been  the  day  of  his 
birth.  Ourson  loved  his  mother  tenderly,  and  Passe- 
rose  almost  as  well ;  but  he  was  often  alone,  and  very 
sad.  He  saw  too  well  the  horror  he  inspired,  and  he 
saw  also  that  he  was  unlike  other  children. 

One  day  he  was  walking  in  a  beautiful  road  which 
bordered  on  the  farm.  He  had  walked  a  long  time, 
and,  overcome  with  heat  and  fatigue,  he  looked  about 
him  for  some  fresh  and  quiet  spot  for  repose,  when  he 
thought  he  saw  a  little  object,  fair  and  rosy,  a  few  steps 
from  him.  Drawing  near  with  precaution,  he  saw  a 
little  girl  asleep.  She  seemed  to  be  about  three  years 
old  ;  she  was  beautiful  as  the  Loves  and  Graces ;  her 
blonde  hair  partly  covered  her  fair  and  dimpled 
shoulders ;  her  soft  cheeks  were  round  and  fresh  and 
17* 


193  OURSON. 

dimpled,  and  a  half  smile  played  upon  her  rosy  and 
parted  lips,  through  which  small  teeth,  white  and  even 
as  pearls,  could  be  seen ;  her  charming  head  was 
reposing  upon  a  lovely  rounded  arm,  and  the  little 
hand  was  beautifully  formed,  and  white  as  snow. 
The  attitude  of  this  little  girl  was  so  graceful,  so 
enchanting,  that  Ourson  stood  before  her  immovable 
with  admiration.  He  contemplated  with  as  much 
surprise  as  pleasure,  this  child  sleeping  as  profoundly 
and  peacefully  in  the  wood,  as  if  she  had  been  at 
home  in  her  own  little  bed.  Ourson  looked  at  her  a 
long  time,  and  examined  her  toilet,  which  was  more 
rich  and  elegant  than  anything  he  had  ever  seen. 
Her  dress  was  of  white  silk,  embroidered  in  gold ; 
her  boots  were  of  blue  satin,  also  embroidered  in 
gold ;  her  stockings  were  silk,  and  fine  as  a  spider's 
web ;  magnificent  bracelets  were  sparkling  upon  her 
arms,  and  the  clasp  seemed  to  contain  her  portrait ; 
a  string  of  beautiful  pearls  encircled  her  throat. 

A  lark  now  commenced  its  song  just  above  the 
lovely  little  girl,  and  awakened  her  from  her  profound 
Blumbcr.  She  looked  about  her,  called  her  nurse, 
and  seeing  herself  alone  in  the  woods,  began  to  weep 
bitterly. 

Ourson  was  much  affected  at  witnessing  her  tears, 
and  his  embarrassment  was  very  great. 


OUKSON.  199 

"If  I  show  myself,"  said  he  to  himself,  "this  poor 
little  one  will  take  me  for  some  wild  beast  of  the 
forest.  If  she  sees  me  she  will  be  terrified  ;  she  will 
take  to  flight,  and  wander  still  further  from  her  home. 
If,  however,  I  leave  her  here,  she  will  die  of  terror  and 
hunger." 

Whilst  Ourson  reflected  thus,  the  little  girl  turned 
around,  saw  him,  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm,  tried  to  flee, 
and  fell  back  in  a  panic. 

"  Do  not  fly  from  me,  dear  little  one,"  said  Ourson, 
in  his  sad,  soft  voice;  "I  would  not  injure  you  for 
the  whole  world ;  on  the  contrary,  I  will  assist  you  to 
find  your  father  and  mother." 

The  child  gazed  at  him  with  staring  eyes,  and 
seemed  much  alarmed. 

"Speak  to  me,  little  one,"  said  Ourson;  "I  am 
riot  a  bear,  as  you  might  suppose,  but  a  poor  and 
most  unfortunate  boy,  who  inspires  every  one  with 
terror,  and  whom  everybody  avoids." 

The  sweet  child's  eyes  became  calmer  and  softer, 
her  fear  seemed  melting  away,  and  she  looked  unde- 
cided. 

Ourson  took  one  step  towards  her:  she  became 
greatly  agitated,  uttered  a  sharp  cry,  and  tried  again 
to  rise  and  run  off.  Ourson  paused,  and  began  to 
weep  bitterly. 


200  OUR  SON. 

"  Unfortunate  wretch  that  I  am,"  he  said ;  "  I  can- 
not even  assist  this  poor  lost  child.  My  appearance 
fills  her  with  terror!  She  prefers  abandonment  to 
being  in  my  presence  !" 

Saying  these  words,  poor  Ourson  covered  his  face 
with  his  hands,  and  sobbing  piteously  threw  himself 
on  the  ground.  A  few  momenta  afterwards  he  felt  a 
little  hand  seeking  to  take  possession  of  his  own. 
He  raised  his  head,  and  saw  the  child  standing  before 
him,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  caressed  and 
patted  the  hairy  cheeks  of  poor  Ourson. 

"Don't  cry,  little  cub,  don't  cry,"  said  she. 
"Violette  is  no  longer  afraid  —  will  not  run  away 
again.  Violette  will  love  poor  little  cub.  Won't 
little  cub  give  his  hand  to  Violette?  And  if  you 
cry  again,  Violette  will  embrace  you,  poor  little 
cub." 

Tears  of  happiness  and  tenderness  succeeded  in 
Ourson  to  those  of  despair.  Violette,  seeing  that  he 
was  again  weeping,  approached  her  soft  rosy  lips  to 
Ourson's  hairy  cheek,  and  gave  him  several  kisses. 

"You  see,  little  cub,  that  Violette  is  no  longer 
afraid.  Violette  kisses  you !  The  little  cub  won't 
eat  Violette — she  will  follow  you !" 

If  Ourson  had  followed  the  dictates  of  his  heart, 
he  would  have  pressed  her  to  his  bosom,  and  covered 


OUR  SON.  201 

with  kisses  the  good  and  charming  child  who  over- 
came her  natural  terror  in  order  to  assuage  the  grief 
and  mortification  of  a  poor  being  whom  she  saw  unfor- 
tunate and  miserable.  But  he  feared  to  arouse  her 
terrors. 

"  She  would  think  that  I  was  ahout  to  devour  her," 
he  said. 

He  contented  himself,  therefore,  with  clasping  her 
hands  softly,  and  kissing  them  delicately.  Violette 
permitted  this  smilingly. 

"  Now  little  cub  is  satisfied.  Little  cub  will  love 
Violette ;  poor  Violette,  who  is  lost !" 

Ourson  understood  well  that  her  name  was  Violette ; 
but  he  could  not  comprehend  how  this  little  girl,  so 
richly  clad,  was  left  alone  in  the  forest. 

"  Where  do  you  live,  my  dear  little  Violette  ?" 

"  Yonder — yonder — with  papa  and  mamma." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  your  papa  ?" 

"He  is  the  king,  and  dear  mamma,  she  is  a 
queen." 

Ourson  was  more  and  more  surprised,  and  asked  :— 

"Why  are  you  alone  in  this  forest  ?" 

"Violette  don't  know.  Poor  Violette  rode  on  a 
big  dog — he  ran,  oh  !  so  fast — so  fast,  a  long  time ! 
Violette  was  so  tired,  she  fell  down  and  slept !" 

''And  the  dog,  wtere  is  he?" 


202  OURSON. 

Violet  turned  in  every  direction,  and  called  softly : 

"Ami!  Ami!" 

No  dog  appeared. 

"  Alas !  Ami  has  gone !  Poor  Violette  is  alone — 
alone!" 

Ourson  took  Violette's  hand,  and  she  did  not  with- 
draw it,  but  smiled  sweetly. 

"Shall  I  go  and  seek  mamma,  Violette?" 

"  No,  no !  Violette  cannot  stay  all  alone  in  this  wood. 
Violette  will  go." 

"  Come,  then,  with  me,  dear  little  girl.  I  will  take 
you  to  my  mother." 

Ourson  and  Violette  now  turned  their  steps  towards 
the  farm.  Ourson  gathered  strawberries  and  cherries 
for  Violette,  who  would  not  touch  them  till  Ourson  had 
eaten  half.  When  she  found  that  he  still  held  his 
half  in  his  hand,  she  took  them,  and  placed  them 
herself  in  his  mouth,  saying : — 

"  Eat — eat,  little  cub.  Violette  will  not  eat  unless 
you  eat.  Violette  cannot  have  little  cub  unhappy. 
Violette  will  not  see  you  weep." 

She  looked  at  him,  to  see  if  he  was  content  and 
happy.  Ourson  was  really  happy.  He  saw  that  his 
good  and  pretty  little  companion  not  only  tolerated 
him,  but  was  interested  in  him,  and  sought  to  make 
herself  agreeable.  His  eyes  were  sparkling  with  joy; 


OURSON.  203 

his  voice,  always  soft  and  sad,  was  now  tender.  After 
half  an  hour's  walk,  he  said  to  her : — 

"  Violette,  you  are  no  longer  afraid  of  poor  Ourson, 
are  you?" 

"Oh!  no,  no,  no!"  exclaimed  she.  "Ourson  is 
good — Violette  will  not  leave  him." 

"  You  are  willing,  then,  that  I  shall  embrace  you  ? 
you  are  no  longer  afraid  of  me  ?" 

Violette,  without  further  reply,  threw  herself  in  his 
arms.  Ourson  embraced  her  tenderly,  and  pressed 
her  to  his  heart. 

"  Dear  Violette,  I  will  always  love  you.  I  will  never 
forget  that  you  are  the  only  child  who  was  ever  will- 
ing to  speak  to  me,  touch  me,  or  embrace  me." 

A  short  time  after  they  arrived  at  the  farm. 
Agnella  and  Passerose  were  seated  at  the  door,  talk- 
ing together.  When  they  saw  Ourson  arrive  holding 
a  little  girl  richly  dressed  by  the  hand,  they  were  so 
surprised  that  neither  could  utter  a  word. 

"  Dear  mamma,  here  is  a  good  and  charming  little 
girl  whom  I  found  sleeping  in  the  forest.  She  is 
called  Violette.  She  is  very  well  bred,  and  is  not 
afraid  of  me.  She  even  embraced  me  when  she  saw 
me  weeping." 

"And  why  did  you  weep,  my  poor  boy?"  saiJ 
Agnella. 


204  OUIiSON. 

"  Because  the  little  girl  was  afraid  of  me,"  said 
Ourson,  in  a  sad  and  trembling  voice. 

"  Violette  is  not  afraid  now,"  said  she,  interrupting 
him  hastily.  "  Violette  gave  her  hand  to  poor  Our- 
son,  embraced  him,  and  fed  him  with  cherries  and 
strawberries." 

"But  what  is  all  this  about?"  said  Passerose. 
"  "Why  has  our  Ourson  the  charge  of  this  little  girl  ? 
why  was  she  alone  in  the  wood  ?  who  is  she  ?  Answer, 
Ourson,  I  do  not  understand  this." 

"  I  know  nothing  more  than  yourself,  dear  Passe- 
rose,"  said  Ourson.  "I  saw  this  little  child  asleep 
in  the  wood  all  alone.  She  awoke  and  began  to 
weep.  Suddenly  she  saw  me,  and  cried  out  in  terror. 
I  spoke  to  her,  and  began  to  approach  her ;  but  she 
screamed  again  with  fright.  I  was  sorrowful — oh !  so 
very  sorrowful !  I  wept  bitterly." 

"  Hush  !  hush  !  poor  Ourson,"  exclaimed  Violette, 
putting  her  little  hand  on  his  mouth ;  "  Violette  will 
certainly  never  make  you  cry  again." 

"While  saying  these  words  Violette's  voice  was 
trembling,  and  her  sweet  eyes  were  full  of  tears. 

"  Good  little  girl!"  said  Agnella,  embracing  her; 
"  you  love  our  poor  Ourson,  who  is  so  unhappy  !" 

"  Oh,  yes  !  Violette  loves  Ourson — will  always  love 
Ourson !" 


OUKSON.  205 

Agnella  and  Passcrose  asked  Violette  many  ques- 
tions about  her  father,  mother,  and  country ;  but  they 
could  learn  nothing  more  from  her  than  she  had 
already  told  Ourson.  "  Her  father  was  a  king,  her 
mother  a  queen,  and  she  did  not  know  how  she  came 
to  be  alone  in  the  forest." 

Agnella  did  not  hesitate  to  take  under  her  protec- 
tion this  poor  lost  child.  She  loved  her  already 
because  of  the  affection  the  little  one  seemed  to  enter- 
tain for  Ourson,  and  because  of  the  happiness  Our- 
son's  whole  manner  expressed  on  seeing  himself  loved 
by  some  one  else  than  his  mother  and  Passerose. 

It  was  now  the  hour  for  supper.  Passerose  laid 
the  cloth,  and  they  all  took  their  seats  at  the  table. 
Violette  asked  to  be  put  by  Ourson's  side.  She  was 
gay,  and  laughed  and  talked  merrily.  Ourson  was 
more  happy  than  he  had  ever  been.  Agnella  was 
contented,  and  Passerose  jumped  for  joy  on  seeing  a 
little  playmate  for  her  dear  Ourson.  In  her  trans- 
ports she  spilled  a  pan  of  cream ;  which  was  not  lost, 
however,  as  a  cat  came  and  licked  it  up  to  the  last 
drop.  After  supper,  Violette  fell  asleep  in  her  chair. 

"Where  shall  we  lay  her?"  said  Agnella.  "I 
have  no  bed  for  her." 

"Give  her  mine,  dear  mamma,"  said  Ourson;  "I 
can  sleep  quite  as  well  in  the  stable." 
18 


206  OUfiSON. 

Agnella  and  Passcrose  at  first  refused;  bit  Ourson 
insisted  so  much  upon  being  allowed  to  make  thia 
little  sacrifice,  that  they  at  last  consented.  Passerose 
carried  Violette  still  sleeping  in  her  arms,  undressed 
her  without  awaking  her,  and  laid  her  quietly  in  Our- 
son's  bed,  near  that  of  Agnella.  Ourson  went  to  sleep 
in  the  stable  on  the  bundles  of  hay.  He  slept  peace- 
fully, with  content  in  his  heart. 

Passerose  rejoined  Agnella  in  the  parlor.  She  found 
her  meditating,  with  her  head  resting  on  her  hand. 

"  Of  what  are  you  thinking,  dear  queen  ?"  said  she; 
"  your  eyes  are  sad ;  your  lips  do  not  smile.  I  am  come 
to  show  you  the  bracelets  of  the  little  stranger.  This 
medallion  ought  to  open,  but  I  have  tried  in  vain  to 
open  it.  Perhaps  we  shall  find  here  a  portrait  or  a 
Dame." 

"  Give  it  to  me,  my  child.  These  bracelets  are 
beautiful ;  they  may  aid  us,  perhaps,  in  finding  a  resem- 
blance which  presents  itself  vaguely  to  my  remem- 
brance, and  which  I  am  trying  in  vain  to  make  clear." 

Agnella  took  the  bracelets  and  turned  them  from 
side  to  side,  and  pressed  them  in  every  way,  trying 
to  open  the  medallion,  but  she  succeeded  no  better 
than  Passerose  had  done. 

At  the  moment  when,  weary  of  her  vain  efforts,  she 
returned  them  to  Passerose,  she  saw  in  the  middle  of 


OURSON.  207 

the  room  a  woman  glittering  as  the  sun ;  her  face 
was  of  dazzling  whiteness ;  her  hair  seemed  made  of 
threads  of  gold ;  a  crown  of  glittering  stars  adorned 
her  brow;  her  waist  was  small,  and  her  person 
Beenied  transparent,  it  was  so  delicate  and  luminous ; 
her  floating  rohe  was  studded  with  stars  like  those 
which  formed  her  crown ;  her  glance  was  soft ;  she 
smiled  maliciously,  but  still  with  goodness. 

"  Madam,"  said  she  to  Agnella,  "you  see  in  me  the 
fairy  Drolette,  the  protectress  of  your  son  and  of 
the  little  princess  whom  he  brought  home  this  morn- 
ing from  the  forest.  This  princess  is  nearly  related 
to  you ;  she  is  your  niece — the  daughter  of  your  bro- 
ther-in-law Indolent  and  sister-in-law  Nonchalante. 
Your  husband  succeeded  after  your  flight  in  killing 
Indolent  and  Nonchalante,  who  did  not  distrust  him, 
and  who  passed  all  their  time  in  sleeping,  eating, 
and  lounging.  Unfortunately,  I  could  not  prevent 
this  crime,  as  I  was  absent,  assisting  at  the  birth  of  a 
prince  whose  parents  are  under  my  protection,  and  I 
forgot  myself  while  playing  tricks  upon  a  wicked  old 
maid  of  honor,  and  an  old  chamberlain  who  was  cruel 
and  avaricious,  both  of  them  friends  of  my  sister,  the 
fairy  Furious.  But  I  arrived  in  time  to  serve  the  prin- 
cess Violette,  only  daughter  and  heiress  of  King  Indo- 
lent and  Queen  Nonchalante.  She  was  playing  in  the 


208  OURSON. 

garden ;  the  king  Ferocious  was  seeking  her,  with  his 
poniard  in  his  hand.  I  induced  her  to  mount  on  the 
back  of  my  dog  Ami,  who  was  ordered  to  leave  her 
in  the  forest,  and  to  that  point  I  directed  the  steps  of 
the  prince  your  son.  Conceal  from  both  of  them 
their  birth,  and  your  own ;  do  not  show  Violette  these 
bracelets,  which  contain  the  portraits  of  her  father 
and  mother,  nor  the  rich  clothing,  which  I  have 
replaced  by  other  articles  better  suited  to  the  quiet 
existence  she  will  lead  here.  I  have  here,"  said  the 
fairy,  "  a  casket  of  precious  stones ;  it  contains  the 
happiness  of  Violette ;  but  you  must  hide  them  from 
all  eyes,  and  not  open  the  casket,  until  she  shall  have 
been  lost  and  found." 

"  I  will  execute  your  orders  most  faithfully,  madam, 
but  deign  to  tell  me  if  my  unhappy  son  must  long 
wear  his  frightful  covering." 

"Patience!  patience!"  cried  the  fairy,  "I  watch 
over  you,  over  Violette,  and  over  your  son.  Inform 
Ourson  of  the  faculty  he  has  of  exchanging  his  skin 
with  any  one  who  loves  him  well  enough  to  make  this 
sacrifice  for  his  sake.  Remember  that  no  one  must 
know  the  rank  of  Ourson  or  of  Violet.  Passerose, 
by  her  devotion,  has  merited  to  be  the  only  one 
initiated  into  this  mystery,  and  she  can  always  be 
trusted.  Adieu,  queen ;  count  always  upon  my  pro- 


OURSON.  209 

tection.  Here  is  a  ring,  which  you  must  place  upon 
your  little  finger,  and  as  long  as  you  wear  it  thero 
you  will  want  for  nothing." 

Making  a  sign  of  adieu  with  her  hand,  the  fairy 
took  the  form  of  a  lark,  and  flew  away,  singing 
merrily. 

Agnella  and  Passerose  looked  at  each  other.  Ag- 
nella  sighed,  Passerose  smiled. 

"  Let  us  hide  this  precious  casket,  dear  queen,  and 
the  clothing  of  Violette.  I  am  going  now  to  see  what 
the  fairy  has  prepared  for  Violette's  dress  to-morrow 
morning." 

She  ran  quickly  and  opened  the  wardrohe,  and 
found  it  filled  with  clothing,  linen,  and  hosiery,  all 
plain,  but  good  and  comfortable.  After  having 
looked  at  all,  counted  all,  and  approved  all,  and  after 
having  assisted  Agnella  to  undress,  Passerose  went  to 
bed,  and  was  soon  sound  asleep. 


UJ* 


210  OURSON. 


CHAPTER  FOURTH. 

THE    DREAM. 

the  morning  Ourson  was  the  first  awake, 
aroused  by  the  lowing  of  the  cow.  He  rubbed 
his  eyes  and  looked  about  him,  and  asked  him- 
self why  he  was  in  a  stable.  Then  he  recalled 
the  events  of  the  day  before,  sprang  up  fiom 
his  bundle  of  hay,  and  ran  quickly  to  the  fountain  to 
wash  his  face. 

While  he  was  washing,  Passerose,  who  had  like 
himself  risen  at  a  very  early  hour,  and  come  out  to 
milk  the  cow,  left  the  house-door  open.  Ourson 
entered  quietly,  and  proceeded  to  the  chamber  of  his 
mother,  who  was  still  sleeping.  He  drew  back  the 
curtains  from  Violette's  bed,  and  found  her  sleeping 
as  peacefully  as  Agnella. 

Ourson  regarded  her  a  long  time,  and  was  happy  to 
seo  that  she  smiled  in  her  dreams.  Suddenly  Violette's 
brow  contracted,  and  she  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm,  half 
raised  herself  in  the  bed,  and  throwing  her  little  arms 
around  Ourson's  neck,  she  exclaimed  : — 
"  Ourson  !  good  Ourson  !  save  poor  Yiolette !  poor 


OURSON.  211 

Violette  is  in  the  water ;  a  wicked  toad  is  pulling 
Violette !" 

She  now  awoke,  weeping  bitterly,  with  all  the 
symptoms  of  great  alarm ;  she  clasped  Ourson  tightly 
with  her  little  arms ;  he  tried  in  vain  to  reassure  and 
control  her  ;  she  still  exclaimed : — 

"  Wicked  toad  !  good  Ourson  !  save  Violette !" 

Agnella,  who  had  awaked  at  her  first  cry,  could 
not  yet  understand  Violette's  alarm ;  she  succeeded 
at  last  in  calming  her,  and  the  child  told  her  dream. 

"Violette  was  walking  with  Ourson ;  he  did  not  give 
his  hand  to  Violette,  did  not  look  at  her.  A  wicked 
toad  came  arid  pulled  Violette  into  the  water ;  she  fell, 
and  called  Ourson ;  he  came  and  saved  Violette.  She 
loves  good  Ourson,"  she  added,  in  a  tender  voice; 
"  will  never  forget  him." 

Saying  these  words,  Violette  threw  herself  into  his 
arms.  He,  no  longer  fearing  the  effect  of  his  bear- 
skin, embraced  her  a  thousand  times,  and  comforted 
and  encouraged  her. 

Agnella  had  no  doubt  that  this  dream  was  a  warn- 
ing sent  by  the  fairy  Drolette ;  she  resolved  to  watch 
carefully  over  Violette,  and  to  make  known  to  Ourson 
all  that  she  could  reveal  to  him  without  disobeying 
the  fairy. 

When  she  had  washed  and  dressed  Violette,  she 


212  OUESON. 

called  Ourson  to  breakfast.  Passercse  brought  them 
a  bowl  of  milk  fresh  from  the  cow,  some  good  brown 
bread,  and  a  pot  of  butter.  Violette,  who  was  hun- 
gry, shouted  for  joy  when  she  saw  this  good  break- 
fast. 

"Violette  loves  good  milk,  good  bread,  good  butter, 
loves  everything  here,  with  good  Ourson  and  good 
Mamma  Ourson !" 

"I  am  not  called  Mamma  Ourson,"  said  Agnella, 
laughing;  "call  me  only  Mamma." 

"  Oh  no,  no  !  not  mamma  !"  cried  Violette,  shaking 
her  head  sadly.  "  Mamma  !  mamma  is  lost !  she  was 
always  sleeping,  never  walking,  never  taking  care  of 
poor  Violette,  never  kissing  little  Violette.  Mamma 
Ourson  speaks,  walks,  kisses  Violette,  and  dresses 
her.  I  love  Mamma  Ourson,  oh,  so  much  !"  she  said, 
seizing  Agnella's  hand  and  pressing  it  to  her  heart. 

Agnella  replied  by  clasping  her  tenderly  in  her 
arms. 

Ourson  was  much  moved — his  eyes  were  moist. 
Violette  perceived  this,  and  passing  her  hand  over 
his  eyes,  she  said,  entreatingly : — 

"  I  pray  you  don't  cry,  Ourson ;  if  you  cry,  Vio- 
lette must  also  cry  too." 

"  No,  no,  dear  little  girl,  I  will  cry  no  more ;  let 
us  eat  our  breakfast,  and  then  we  will  take  a  walk." 


OURSON.  213 

They  breakfasted  with  good  appetites.  Violette 
clapped  her  hands  frequently,  and  exclaimed  : — 

"  Oh  how  good  it  is  !     I  love  it !     I  am  very  glad !" 

After  breakfast,  Ourson  and  Violette  went  out  to 
walk,  while  Agnella  and  Passerose  attended  to  the 
house.  Ourson  played  with  Violette,  and  gathered 
her  flowers  and  strawberries.  She  said  to  him : — 

"  We  will  always  walk  with  each  other ;  you  must 
always  play  with  Violette." 

"  I  cannot  always  play,  little  girl ;  I  have  to  help 
mamma  and  Passerose  to  work." 

"  What  sort  of  work,  Ourson  ?" 

"  To  sweep,  scour,  take  care  of  the  cow,  cut  the 
grass,  and  bring  wood  and  water." 

"  Violette  will  work  with  Ourson." 

"You  are  too  little,  dear  Violette;  but  still  you 
can  try." 

When  they  returned  to  the  house,  Ourson  com- 
menced working.  Violette  followed  him  everywhere ; 
she  did  her  best,  and  believed  that  she  was  helping 
him  ;  but  she  was  really  too  small  to  be  useful.  After 
some  days  had  passed  away,  she  began  to  wash  the 
cups  and  saucers,  spread  the  cloth,  fold  the  linen,  and 
wipe  the  table.  She  went  to  the  milking  with  Passe- 
rose, helped  to  strain  the  milk  and  skim  it,  and  wash 
the  marble  flag-stones.  She  was  never  out  of  temper, 


214  OUSSOK 

never  disobedient,  and  never  answered  impatiently  or 
angrily. 

Ourson  loved  her  more  and  more  from  day  to  day. 
Agnella  and  Passerose  were  also  very  fond  of  her,  and 
the  more  because  they  knew  that  she  was  Ourson's 
cousin. 

Violette  loved  them  all,  but  Ourson  most  of  all. 
How  could  she  help  loving  this  good  boy,  who  always 
forgot  himself  for  her,  who  was  constantly  seeking  to 
amuse  and  please  her,  and  who  would  indeed  have 
been  willing  to  die  for  his  little  friend? 

One  day,  when  Passerose  had  taken  Violette  with 
her  to  market,  Agnella  related  to  Ourson  the  sad  cir- 
cumstances which  had  preceded  his  birth ;  she  revealed 
to  him  the  possibility  of  his  getting  rid  of  his  hairy 
skin,  and  receiving  a  smooth  white  skin  in  exchange, 
if  he  could  ever  find  any  one  who  would  voluntarily 
make  this  sacrifice  from  affection  and  gratitude. 

"  Never,"  cried  Ourson,  "  never  will  I  propose  or 
accept  such  a  sacrifice.  I  will  never  consent  to  de- 
vote a  being  who  loves  me  to  that  life  of  wretchedness 
which  the  vengeance  of  the  fairy  Furious  has  con- 
demned me  to  endure ;  never,  from  a  wish  of  mine, 
shall  a  heart  capable  of  such  a  sacrifice  suffer  all  that 
I  have  suffered,  and  all  that  I  still  suffer,  from  the 
fear  and  antipathy  of  men." 


OURSOtf.  215 

Agnella  argued  in  vain  against  this  firm  and  nobla 
resolve  of  Ourson.  He  declared  that  she  must  never 
again  speak  to  him  of  this  exchange,  to  which  he 
would  most  assuredly  never  give  his  consent,  and 
that  it  must  never  be  named  to  Violette,  or  any  other 
person  who  loved  him. 

Agnella  promised  compliance,  after  a  few  weak 
arguments ;  in  reality,  she  approved  and  admired  his 
sentiments.  She  could  not  but  hope,  however,  that 
the  fairy  Drolette  would  recompense  the  generous  and 
noble  character  of  her  little  charge,  and,  by  some 
extrordinary  exercise  of  her  power,  release  him  from 
his  hairy  skin. 


216  OUR  SON. 


CHAPTER   E1FTH. 

THE    TOAD   AGAIN. 

OME  years  passed  away  in  this  peaceful  man- 
ner without  the  occurrence  of  any  remarkable 
event.  Ourson  and  Violette  both  grew  rapidly. 
Agnella  thought  no  more  of  Violette's  fright- 
ful dream ;  her  vigilance  had  greatly  relaxed, 
and  she  often  allowed  her  to  walk  alone,  or  under  the 
care  of  Ourson. 

Ourson  was  now  fifteen  years  of  age ;  he  was  tall 
and  strong ;  no  one  could  say  whether  he  was  hand- 
some or  homely,  for  his  long  black  hair  covered  his 
body  and  face  entirely.  He  was  good,  generous,  and 
loving — always  ready  to  render  a  service,  always  con- 
tented and  cheerful.  Since  the  day  when  he  had 
found  Violette  in  the  wood,  his  melancholy  had  dis- 
appeared; he  was  utterly  indifferent  to  the  general 
antipathy  which  he  inspired ;  he  walked  no  longer 
in  inhabited  places,  but  lived  happily  in  the  circle  of 
the  three  beings  whom  he  cherished  and  who  loved 
him  supremely. 

Violette  was  now  ten  years  old ;  she  had  not  lost  a 


OUR  SON.  217 

single  sweet  charm  of  her  beauty  in  growing  up ;  her 
eyes  were  softer  and  more  angelic,  her  complexion 
fresher  and  purer,  her  mouth  more  beautiful  and  arch 
in  its  expression.  She  had  grown  much  in  height — 
was  tall,  light,  and  graceful;  her  rich  blonde  hair, 
when  unbound,  fell  to  her  feet,  and  entirely  enveloped 
her,  like  a  veil.  Passerose  had  the  care  of  this 
superb  suit  of  hair,  and  Agnella  never  ceased  to 
admire  it. 

Violette  had  learned  many  things  during  those 
seven  years.  Agnella  had  taught  her  how  to  work. 
Tn  other  things,  Ourson  had  been  her  teacher — had 
taught  her  to  read,  write,  and  keep  accounts;  he 
often  read  aloud  to  her  while  she  was  sewing.  In- 
structive and  amusing  books  were  found  in  her  room, 
without  any  one  knowing  where  they  came  from. 
There  was  also  clothing  and  other  necessary  objects 
for  Violette,  Ourson,  Agnella,  and  Passerose.  There 
was  no  longer  any  necessity  for  going  to  market  to 
sell,  or  the  neighboring  village  to  buy.  Through  the 
agency  of  the  ring  on  Agnella's  little  finger,  every- 
thing they  wished  for,  or  had  need  of,  was  speedily 
brought  to  them. 

One  day  when  Ourson  was  walking  with  Violette, 
she  stumbled  against  a  stone,  fell,  and  hurt  her  foot. 
Ourson  was  frightened  when  he  saw  his  cherished 
19 


218  OURSON. 

Violette  bleeding ;  he  did  not  know  what  to  do  to 
relieve  her ;  he  saw  how  much  she  suffered,  for,  not- 
withstanding all  her  efforts,  she  could  not  suppress  the 
tear,  which  escaped  from  her  eyes ;  finally  he  remem- 
bered that  a  brook  flowed  not  ten  paces  from  them. 

"Dear  Violette,"  he  said,  "lean  upon  me;  we  will 
endeavor  to  reach  the  rivulet — the  fresh  water  will 
relieve  you." 

Violette  tried  to  walk.  Ourson  supported  her  ;  he 
succeeded  in  seating  her  on  the  borders  of  the  stream  ; 
there  she  took  off  her  shoe  and  bathed  her  delicate 
little  foot  in  the  fresh  flowing  water. 

"  I  will  run  to  the  house,  dear  Violette,  and  bring 
some  linen  to  wrap  up  your  foot ;  wait  for  me,  I  shall 
not  be  long  absent ;  and  take  good  care  not  to  get 
nearer  the  stream ;  this  little  brook  is  deep,  and  if  you 
slip  perhaps  I  could  not  hold  you." 

When  Ourson  was  out  of  sight  she  felt  an  uneasi- 
ness, which  she  attributed  to  the  pain  caused  by  her 
wound.  An  unaccountable  repulsion  made  her  feel 
inclined  to  withdraw  her  foot  from  the  water  in  which 
it  was  hanging.  Before  she  decided  to  obey  this 
strange  impulse,  she  saw  the  water  troubled  and  the 
head  of  an  enormous  toad  appear  upon  the  surface. 
The  great  swollen  angry  eyes  of  the  loathsome  ani- 
mal were  fixed  upon  Violette,  who,  since  her  dream, 


onus  ON.  219 

had  always  had  a  dread  of  toads.  The  appearance 
of  this  hideous  creature,  its  monstrous  swollen  boly 
and  menacing  glance,  froze  her  with  such  horror  that 
she  could  neither  move  nor  cry  out. 

"  Ah !  ha !  you  are  at  last  in  my  domain,  little  fool !" 
said  the  toad.  "  I  am  the  fairy  Furious,  the  enemy 
of  your  family.  I  have  been  lying  in  wait  for  you  a 
long  time,  and  should  have  had  you  before,  if  my 
sister,  the  fairy  Drolette,  had  not  protected  you,  and 
sent  you  a  dream  to  warn  you  against  me.  Ourson, 
whose  hairy  skin  is  a  talisman  of  safety,  is  now  absent; 
my  sister  is  on  a  journey:  and  you  are  at  last  mine." 

Saying  these  words,  she  seized  Violette's  foot  with 
her  cold  and  shining  paws,  and  tried  to  draw  her 
down  into  the  water.  Violette  uttered  the  most  pierc- 
ing shrieks ;  she  struggled,  and  caught  hold  of  the 
plants  and  shrubs  growing  on  the  borders  of  the 
stream.  The  first,  alas !  gave  way,  arid  Violette  in 
despair  seized  hold  of  others. 

"  Ourson  !  oh,  Ourson  !  help  !  help  !  dear  Ourson, 
save  me,  save  your  poor  Violette !  I  am  perishing ! 
save  me  !  help  !  help  !" 

The  fairy  Furious,  in  the  form  of  a  toad,  was  about 
to  carry  her  off;  the  last  shrub  had  given  way; 
Violette's  last  cry  was  hushed. 

The  poor  Violette  disappeared  under  the  water  just 


220  OUBSOK 

as  another  cry,  more  despairing,  more  terrible,  an- 
swered to  her  own.  But,  alas !  her  hair  alone 
appeared  above  the  water  when  Ourson  reached  the 
spot,  breathless  and  panting  with  terror.  He  had 
heard  Violette's  cries,  and  turned  back  with  the 
rapidity  of  lightning. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation  he  sprang  into  the 
water,  and  seized  Violette  by  her  long  hair ;  but  he 
felt  instantly  that  he  was  sinking  with  her.  The  fairy 
Furious  was  drawing  them  to  the  bottom  of  the  stream. 
He  knew  he  was  sinking,  but  he  did  not  lose  his  self- 
possession.  Instead  of  releasing  Violette,  he  seized 
her  with  both  arms,  and  invoked  the  fairy  Drolette. 
When  they  reached  the  bottom,  he  gave  one  vigorous 
stroke  with  his  heel,  which  brought  him  again  to  the 
surface.  Holding  Violette  securely  with  one  arm,  he 
swam  sturdily  with  the  other,  and,  through  some 
supernatural  force,  he  reached  the  shore,  where  he 
deposited  the  unconscious  Violette. 

Her  eyes  were  closed,  her  teeth  tightly  clenched,  arid 
the  pallor  of  death  was  on  her  face.  Ourson  threw 
himself  on  his  knees  by  her  side,  weeping  bitterly. 
Brave  Ourson,  whom  no  dangers  could  intimidate, 
no  privation,  no  suffering  could  master,  now  wept  like 
a  child.  His  sweet  s.ster,  so  well  beloved !  his  only 
friend,  his  consolation,  his  happiness,  was  lying  there 


OURS  ON.  221 

motionless,  lifeless !  Ourson's  strength  and  courage 
had  deserted  him,  and  he  sank  down  -without  con- 
sciousness by  the  side  of  his  beloved  Violette. 

At  this  moment  a  lark  flew  rapidly  up,  approached 
Violette  and  Ourson,  gave  one  stroke  of  her  little  beak 
to  Ourson  and  another  to  Violette,  and  disappeared. 

Ourson  was  not  the  only  one  who  replied  to  the 
shrieks  of  Violette.  Passerose  had  heard  them,  and 
then  the  more  terrible  cry  of  Ourson  which  succeeded 
them.  She  ran  to  the  house  to  apprise  Agnella,  and 
they  both  ran  rapidly  towards  the  stream  from  which 
the  cries  for  help  seemed  to  come. 

On  approaching,  they  saw  with  surprise  and  alarm 
that  Violette  and  Ourson  were  lying  on  the  ground  in 
a  state  of  unconsciousness.  Passerose  placed  her 
hand  on  Violette's  heart,  and  felt  it  still  beating. 
Agnella  ascertained  at  the  same  moment  that  Ourson 
was  still  living.  She  directed  Passerose  to  take  Violette 
home,  undress  her,  and  put  her  to  bed,  while  she 
endeavored  to  restore  consciousness  to  Ourson  with 
gaits  and  other  restoratives,  before  conducting  him  to 
the  farm.  Ourson  was  too  tall  and  heavy  to  be  car- 
ried; Violette,  on  the  contrary,  was  light,  and  it  waa 
easy  for  Passerose  to  carry  her  to  the  house.  When 
she  arrived  there,  she  was  soon  restored  to  animation. 
It  was  seme  moments  before  she  was  conscious.  She 
19* 


222  OURSON. 

was  still  agitated  with  a  vague  remembrance  of  terror, 
but  without  knowing  what  had  alarmed  her. 

During  this  time  the  tender  care  of  Agnella  had 
restored  Ourson  to  life.  He  opened  his  eyes,  gazed 
tenderly  at  his  mother,  and  threw  himself  weeping 
upon  her  neck. 

"  Mother,  dear  mother !"  he  exclaimed,  "  my  Vio- 
lette,  my  beloved  sister,  has  perished !  Let  me  die 
with  her !" 

"Be  composed,  my  son,"  replied  Agnella;  "Vio- 
lette  still  lives.  Passerose  has  carried  her  to  the 
house,  and  will  bestow  upon  her  all  the  attention  she 
requires." 

Ourson  seemed  to  revive  on  hearing  these  words. 
He  rose,  and  wished  to  run  to  the  farm ;  but  his 
second  thought  was  consideration  for  his  mother,  and 
he  restrained  his  impatience  to  suit  her  steps.  On 
their  way  to  the  farm  he  told  his  mother  all  that  he 
knew  of  the  events  which  had  almost  cost  Violette 
and  himself  their  lives.  He  added  that  the  slime  from 
the  mouth  of  the  fairy  Furious  had  left  a  strange 
dulness  in  his  head. 

Agnella  now  told  him  how  Passerose  and  herself 
had  found  them  stretched  unconscious  upon  the  bor- 
der of  the  stream.  They  soon  arrived  at  the  farm, 


OUKSON.  223 

and  Ourson,  still  dripping,  rushed  into  "Violette's 
presence. 

On  seeing  him  Violette  remembered  everything, 
and  she  sprang  towards  him.  She  threw  her  arms 
around  him,  and  wept  upon  his  bosom.  Ourson  also 
wept ;  and  Agnella  and  Passerose  were  both  in  tears ; 
it  was  a  concert  of  emotion,  enough  to  soften  all  hearts. 
Passerose  put  an  end  to  it  by  crying  out : — 

"  Would  not  one  say — ha !  ha ! — that  we  were  the 
most — ha  !  ha ! — unfortunate  people — ha !  ha ! — in 

the  universe ! Look  at  our  poor  Ourson,  wet  as  a 

water-reed,  bathing  himself  in  his  own  and  Violette's 
tears.  Courage,  children !  courage  and  happiness ! 
See,  we  are  all  alive,  thanks  to  Ourson." 

"Oh,  yes!"  interrupted  Violette;  "thanks  to 
Ourson — to  my  dear,  my  well-beloved  Ourson.  How 
shall  I  ever  repay  him  for  all  I  owe  him  ?  how  can  1 
ever  testify  my  profound  gratitude,  my  tender  affec- 
tion?" 

"  By  loving  me  always  as  you  do  now,  my  dear 
Violette,  my  sister.  Ah  !  if  it  has  indeed  been  in 
my  power  to  render  you  some  little  service,  have  you 
not  changed  my  whole  existence  ?  have  you  not  made 
me  gay  and  happy — me  who  was  so  wretched  and  so 
miserable  before  ?  Are  you  not  every  day  an  1  every 


224  OURSON. 

hour  of  the  day  the  consolation  and  happiness  of  my 
life  and  of  that  of  my  excellent  mother?" 

Violette  was  still  weeping,  and  she  did  not  answer 
but  by  pressing  more  tenderly  to  her  heart  her  Our- 
aon,  her  adopted  brother. 

"Dear  son,"  said  his  mother,  "you  are  dripping 
wet.  Go  and  change  your  clothing.  Violette  has 
need  of  some  hours'  repose.  We  will  meet  again  at 
dinner." 

Violet  consented  to  go  to  bed,  but  did  not  sleep ; 
her  heart  was  melting,  overflowing  with  gratitude  and 
tenderness.  She  sought  in  vain  for  some  means  of 
rewarding  the  devotion  of  Ourson.  She  could  think 
of  no  other  way  than  that  of  trying  to  become  perfect, 
so  as  to  increase  the  happiness  of  Ourson  and 
Agnella. 


OUR  SON.  225 


CHAPTER   SIXTH.. 

SICKNESS    AND    SACRIFICE. 

•HEN  the  dinner  hour  came,  Violette  arose, 
dressed  herself,  and  entered  the  dining- 
room,  where  Agnella  and  Passerose  were 
awaiting  her.  Ourson  was  not  there. 

"  Ourson  is  not  with  you,  mother,"  said 
Violette. 

"  I  have  not  seen  him,"  said  Agnella. 
"Nor  I,"  said  Passerose;   "I  will  go  and  seek 
him." 

She  entered  his  chamber,  and  found  him  seated 
upon  his  bed,  his  head  resting  upon  his  arm. 

"  Come,  Ourson,  come  quick ;  we  are  waiting  din- 
ner for  you." 

"  I  cannot  come,"  said  Ourson,  in  a  weak  voice ; 
"I  have  a  strange  heaviness  in  my  head." 

Passerose  flew  to  inform  Agnella  and  Violette  of 
his  illness,  and  they  were  by  his  side  in  an  instant. 
Ourson  made  an  effort  to  rise,  in  order  to  reassure 
them  ;  but  he  fell  upon  a  chair.  Agnella  found  that 
he  had  a  violent  fever,  and  she  prevailed  upon  him 


226  OUR  SOX. 

to  lie  down.  Violette  absolutely  refused  to  leave 
him. 

"I  am  the  cause  of  his  illness,"  she  said,  "and  I 
prill  not  leave  his  side  till  he  is  well.  I  shall  die  of 
mxiety  if  you  force  me  to  leave  my  dear  brother." 

Agnella  and  Passerose  also  installed  themselves 
near  their  dear  invalid ;  but  alas !  soon  poor  Ourson 
tlid  not  recognise  them.  He  was  delirious !  He 
called  hid  n>other  and  Violette  every  moment,  and 
continued  to  c&ll  them  most  importunately,  and  to 
complain  of  their  absence,  even  while  they  were  hold- 
ing him  in  their  arms. 

Agnella  and  Violette  never  left  him  day  nor  night 
during  all  hia  sickness-  The  eighth  day,  Agnella, 
exhausted  with  fatigue,  had  fallen  asleep  near  the 
poor  sufferer's  bed ;  his  difficult  respiration  and  life- 
less eye  seemed  to  announce  the  near  approach  of 
death.  Violette  was  on  her  knees,  holding  and  press- 
ing in  her  fine  white  hands  the  hairy  hands  of  Ourson, 
and  covering  them  with  tears  and  kisses. 

In  the  midst  of  this  scene  of  desolation,  a  clear 
sweet  song  interrupted  the  mournful  silence  of  the 
chamber  of  the  dying  boy.  Violette  started.  This 
soft  melody  seemed  to  bring  consolation  and  happi- 
ness; she  raised  her  head  and  saw  a  lark  perched 
upon  the  open  shutter. 


OUR  SON.  227 

"Violette!"  said  the  lark. 

Violette  trembled  fearfully. 

"Violette,"  repeated  the  little  soft  voice  of  the 
lark,  "  do  you  love  Ourson  ?'' 

"  Do  I  love  him  ?  Ah !  I  love  him — I  love  him 
more  than  any  one  else — more  than  I  love  myself." 

"  Would  you  purchase  his  life  at  the  price  of  your 
happiness?" 

"  Yes,  gladly  would  I  purchase  life  for  him  by  the 
sacrifice  of  my  happiness  and  of  my  own  life." 

"  Listen,  then,  Violette :  I  am  the  fairy  Drolette ; 
I  love  Ourson,  I  love  you,  and  I  love  your  family. 
The  venom  which  my  sister  the  fairy  Furious  has 
blown  upon  the  head  of  Ourson  is  sufficient  to  cause 
his  death.  Nevertheless,  if  you  are  sincere,  if  you 
really  feel  for  Ourson  the  sentiments  of  gratitude  and 
tenderness  which  you  express,  his  life  is  in  your 
hands.  You  are  permitted  to  redeem  it !  But  re- 
member that  you  will  soon  be  called  upon  to  give  the 
most  terrible  proof  of  your  attachment,  and  that  if 
he  lives  you  will  pay  for  his  existence  by  a  most  hor- 
rible sacrifice." 

"  Oh,  madam !  quick,  quick,  tell  me  what  I  am  to 
do  to  save  my  dear  Ourson.  Nothing  will  be  terrible 
to  me,  all  will  be  joy  and  happiness  if  you  aid  me  to 
save  my  brother  Ourson." 


228  OURSON. 

"Well,  my  child,  very  well,"  replied  tlie  fairy ; 
"  Kiss  his  left  ear  three  times,  saying  at  each  Kiss : 
«  To  thee  ! — For  thee  !—  With  thee  V  Reflect  again, 
Violette,  before  undertaking  this  cure.  If  you  are 
not  prepared  for  the  most  difficult  sacrifices,  the 
greatest  misfortunes  will  overwhelm  you,  and  iny 
sister  Furious  will  be  the  mistress  of  your  life." 

As  her  only  reply,  Violette  crossed  her  hands  upon 
her  breast,  cast  upon  the  fairy,  who  was  about  to  fly 
away,  a  look  of  tender  gratitude,  and,  throwing  her- 
self upon  Ourson,  she  kissed  his  left  ear  three  times, 
saying,  with  an  accent  loving  and  penetrating : — 

"  To  thee  !— For  thee  !— With  thee  I'1 

Scarcely  had  she  said  these  words,  when  Ourson 
uttered  a  profound  sigh,  opened  his  eyes,  perceived 
Violette,  and  seizing  her  hands  carried  them  to  his 
lips,  saying : — 

"Violette,  dear  Violette!  it  seems  to  me  I  am 
awaking  from  a  long  dream.  Tell  me  all  that  has 
passed.  Why  am  I  here  ?  Why  are  you  so  pale  and 
thin  ?  Your  cheeks  are  hollow,  you  seem  to  have 
grown  old,  and  your  beautiful  eyes  are  red  with 
weeping." 

"  Hush !"  said  Violette,  "  do  not  wake  your  mother, 
who  is  sleeping  by  your  side;  she  has  not  slept  for  a 


OURSON.  229 

long  time ;  t»he  is  much  fatigued.  You  have  been 
very  ill,  Ourson  !'* 

"And  you,  dear  Violette,  have  you  been  repcs- 
ing?" 

Violette  blushed  and  hesitated. 

"  How  could  I  sleep,  dear  Ourson,  when  I  was  the 
cause  of  all  your  sufferings  ?" 

Ourson  was  silent ;  he  looked  at  her  tenderly  and 
kissed  her  hands ;  he  again  asked  her  to  tell  him  what 
had  passed ;  she  told  him ;  but  she  was  too  modest 
and  too  truly  devoted  to  reveal  to  him  the  price  that 
the  fairy  had  affixed  to  his  cure.  Ourson,  therefore, 
was  far  from  knowing  the  truth. 

Ourson  now  felt  himself  restored  to  health,  rose 
up,  proceeded  to  his  mother  softly,  and  awakened  her 
by  a  kiss.  Agnella  thought  he  was  delirious,  and 
called  Passerose,  who  was  astonished  when  Violette 
told  them  that  Ourson  had  been  restored  by  the  good 
fairy  Drolette. 

At  the  close  of  this  day,  Ourson  and  Violette  loved 
each  other  more  tenderly  than  ever ;  they  never  left 
each  other  unless  their  occupations  forced  them  to  be 
apart. 


20 


230  OUItSOX. 


CHAPTER  SEVENTH. 

THE    WILD   BOAR. 

/WO  years  had  passed  since  the  events  we  have 
recorded.  One  day  Ourson  had  been  to  cut 
wood  in  the  forest.  Violette  was  to  convey 
him  his  dinner,  and  return  with  him  in  the 
evening.  At  midday  Passerose  hung  on 
Violette's  arm  a  basket  containing  wine,  bread,  a  little 
pot  of  butter,  some  ham  and  some  cherries.  Violette 
set  off  eagerly.  The  morning  had  appeared  to  her 
very  long,  and  she  was  impatient  to  be  again  with 
Ourson.  To  shorten  the  way,  she  went  through  the 
forest,  which  was  composed  of  large  trees,  under 
which  she  could  easily  walk.  There  were  neither 
briars  nor  thorns  in  her  way,  and  a  soft,  thick  moss 
covered  the  earth. 

Violette  stepped  lightly ;  she  was  happy  to  have 
found  a  shorter  path  to  her  dear  Ourson.  When  she 
had  passed  over  about  half  the  distance,  she  heard  the 
noise  of  a  heavy  and  precipitate  step,  but  too  far  off 
for  her  to  imagine  what  it  could  be.  After  some 
moments  of  expectation  she  saw  an  enormous  vsUd 


OUESON.  231 

boar  coming  towards  her.  He  seemed  greatly 
enraged,  ploughed  the  ground  with  his  tusks,  and 
rubbed  the  bark  from  the  trees  as  he  passed  along. 
His  heavy  snorting  and  breathing  were  as  dis- 
tinctly heard  as  his  step.  Violette  did  not  know 
where  to  fly  or  to  hide  herself.  While  she  was  hesi- 
tating the  wild  boar  came  in  sight,  saw  her,  and 
paused.  His  eyes  were  flaming,  his  whole  body 
bristling,  his  tusks  clashing  together.  He  uttered  a 
terrific  growl,  and  sprang  towards  Violette.  Hap- 
pily she  was  near  a  tree,  whose  branches  were 
within  her  reach.  She  seized  one,  sprang  up  with  it, 
and  climbed  from  branch  to  branch,  until  she  knew 
she  was  beyond  his  reach.  Scarcely  was  she  in 
safety  when  the  savage  animal  precipitated  himself 
with  all  his  weight  against  the  tree  in  which  she  had 
taken  refuge.  Furious  at  this  obstacle,  he  commenced 
tearing  the  bark  from  the  tree,  and  gave  it  such  furious 
blows  with  his  snout  that  Violette  was  terribly  fright- 
ened. The  concussion  caused  by  these  violent  and 
repeated  blows  might  at  last  cause  the  fall  of  the  tree. 
She  clung  tightly  and  trembling  to  the  tree.  The 
wild  boar  at  last,  weary  of  his  useless  attacks,  laid 
himself  down  at  the  foot  of  the  tree,  casting  from 
time  to  time  a  menacing  look  at  Violette. 

Many  hours  passed  in  this  painful  situation ;  Vio- 


232  OURS  OK 

lette  trembling,  but  holding  on  steadily ;  the  wild  boa? 
sometimes  calm,  sometimes  in  a  terrible  rage,  spring 
ing  against  the  tree,  and  tearing  it  with  his  tusks. 

Violette  called  on  her  brother,  her  dear  Ourson,  for 
help.  At  every  new  attempt  of  the  wild  boar  she 
renewed  her  cries  for  aid ;  but  alas  !  Ourson  was  too 
far  off;  he  could  not  hear.  No  one  came  to  her  aid. 
Discouragement  and  despair  gained  upon  her; 
she  began  to  feel  hunger.  She  had  thrown  away  the 
basket  of  provisions  when  she  sprang  up  the  tree; 
the  wild  boar  had  trampled  upon  it,  crushed  it,  and 
eaten  up  everything  it  contained. 

Whilst  Violette  was  a  prey  to  these  terrors,  and 
vainly  calling  for  help,  Ourson  was  amazed  at  not 
seeing  her  come  with  the  dinner. 

"  Can  they  have  forgotten  me  ?"  he  said  to  himself. 
"  No,  neither  my  mother  nor  Violette  could  have  for- 
gotten me.  I  could  not  have  explained  myself  well. 
Without  doubt  they  expected  me  back  to  dinner ;  they 
are  looking  for  me  now,  and  are  perhaps  uneasy." 

At  this  thought  Ourson  abandoned  his  work,  and 
commenced  walking  precipitately  towards  the  house. 
lie  also  wished  to  shorten  the  way,  and  determined 
to  cross  the  forest.  Soon  he  thought  he  heard  plain- 
tive cries  of  distress.  He  paused — he  listened ;  his 
heart  beat  violently;  he  believed  he  recognised  the 


OUIiSJX.  233 

voice  of  Violette.  But,  no — he  heard  nothing  now. 
He  was  about  to  resume  his  march,  when  he  heard  a 
more  distinct  and  piercing  cry. 

Now  he  knew  that  it  must  be  Violette — his  Vio- 
lette— who  was  in  danger,  and  calling  upon  Our- 
son  for  help.  He  ran  in  the  direction  from  which 
the  noise  seemed  to  come.  Approaching,  he  heard 
not  only  calls  for  help,  but  roars  and  growls,  accompa- 
nied by  ferocious  cries  and  violent  blows.  Poor 
Ourson  ran  on ;  ran  with  the  speed  of  despair.  At 
last  he  perceived  the  wild  boar  shaking  with  his  snout 
the  tree  upon  which  Violette  was  still  crouched  in 
safety,  though  pale  and  overcome. 

This  sight  gave  him  new  strength.  He  invoked 
the  protection  of  the  good  fairy  Drolette,  and  rushed 
upon  the  wild  boar  with  his  axe  in  his  hand.  The 
wild  boar  in  his  rage  bellowed  furiously.  He  gnashed 
his  formidable  tusks  one  against  the  other,  and  sprang 
towards  Ourson,  who  dodged  the  attack,  and  jumped 
to  one  side.  The  boar  passed  beyond  him,  paused  a 
moment,  then  turned  more  furious  than  ever  against 
Ourson,  who  had  now  taken  breath,  and  with  his  axe 
raised  in  his  hand,  awaited  his  enemy. 

The  wild  boar  sprung  on  Ourson,  and  received  on 
his  head  a  most  violent  blow ;  but  his  bones  were  so 
hard  he  scarcely  seemed  to  feel  it.  The  violence  of 
20* 


234  OUBSON. 

the  attack  overthrew  Ourson.  The  wild  boar,  seeing 
his  enemy  on  the  ground,  did  not  give  him  time  to 
rise,  but  sprang  upon  him,  and  with  his  tusks  endea- 
vored to  tear  him  to  pieces. 

Ourson  now  thought  himself  lost ;  indeed  he 
thought  no  more  of  himself,  he  prayed  only  for 
Violette's  safety. 

Whilst  the  wild  boar  was  thus  trampling  and  kick- 
ing his  enemy,  a  jeering  song  was  heard  just  above 
the  combatants.  The  wild  boar  shuddered,  suddenly 
quitted  Ourson,  raised  his  head,  and  saw  a  lark  flying 
above  them ;  the  mocking  song  continued ;  the  brute 
uttered  a  cry  of  rage,  lowered  his  head,  and  withdrew 
slowly,  without  once  turning  round. 

Violette,  at  sight  of  Ourson's  danger,  had  fainted 
away,  but  had  rested  supported  by  the  branches  of 
the  tree.  Ourson,  who  thought  himself  torn  to  pieces, 
scarcely  dared  attempt  to  move;  but  feeling  no 
pain,  he  rose  promptly  to  assist  Violette.  His 
heart  was  full  of  gratitude  to  the  fairy  Drolette,  to 
whom  he  attributed  his  rescue.  At  this  moment  the 
lark  flew  towards  him,  pecked  his  cheeks,  and  whis- 
pered in  his  ear  • — 

"  Ourson,  it  was  the  fairy  Furious  who  sent  this 
wild  boar.  I  arr:vei  in  time  to  save  you.  Profit 


OUR  SON.  235 

by  the  gratitude  of  Violette,  and  change  skins  \iith 
her ;  she  will  consent  joyfully." 

"  Never !"  cried  Ourson.  "  I  would  rather  be 
a  bear  all  my  life — rather  die.  Poor  Violette!  I 
should  indeed  be  base  if  I  abused  her  tenderness  for 
me  in  this  way." 

"  Good-bye,  obstinate  one !"  said  the  lark,  flying 
away  singing,  "till  we  meet  again.  I  shall  come 
again — and  then " 

"  The  result  will  be  the  same,"  said  Ourson. 

He  then  climbed  the  tree,  took  Violette  in  his 
arms,  and  descended.  He  laid  her  upon  the  soft 
green  moss,  and  bathed  her  forehead  with  a  little  wine 
he  found  in  a  broken  bottle. 

In  a  few  moments  Violette  was  restored  to  con- 
sciousness.  She  could  scarcely  believe  her  senses  when 
she  saw  Ourson,  living  and  unwounded,  kneeling  by 
her  side,  and  bathing  her  forehead  and  temples. 

"  Ourson !  dear  Ourson !  again  you  have  saved  my 
life.  Tell  me,  oh  !  tell  me,  what  can  I  do  to  prove 
my  gratitude  ?" 

"  Do  not  speak  of  gratitude,  my  cherished  Violette. 
Do  I  not  owe  all  my  happiness  to  you  ?  In  saving 
your  life  I  save  my  own,  and  all  I  value." 

"All  that  you  say,  dear  brother,  is  amiable  and 
tender ;  tut  I  desire  no  less  to  render  you  some  real 


236  OURSO*. 

and  signal  service,  which  will  show  all  the  gratitude 
aid  all  the  love  with  which  my  heart  is  filled." 

"  Good  !  good !  we  shall  see,"  said  Ourson,  laughing. 
"In  the  mean  time  let  us  think  of  preserving  our 
lives.  You  have  eaten  nothing  since  morning,  poor 
Violette ;  for  I  see  on  the  ground  the  remnants  of  the 
provisions  you  brought,  as  I  suppose,  for  our  dinner. 
It  is  late ;  the  day  is  declining ;  we  must  try  to 
return  to  the  farm  before  dark." 

Violette  now  tried  to  rise ;  but  her  terror  and  her 
long  fast  had  weakened  her  so  much  that  she  fell  to 
the  ground. 

"  I  cannot  stand,  Ourson,  I  am  too  weak.  What 
will  become  of  us  ?" 

Ourson  was  greatly  embarrassed.  Violette  was  no 
longer  a  child,  and  had  grown  so  large  that  he  could  not 
carry  her  so  far ;  neither  could  he  leave  her  exposed 
to  the  attacks  of  the  ferocious  beasts  of  the  forest,  and 
he  feared  she  could  not  do  without  food  till  the  morning. 
In  this  perplexity  he  saw  a  packet  fall  at  his  feet ;  he 
raised  it,  opened  it,  and  found  a  pie,  a  loaf  of  bread, 
and  a  bottle  of  wine.  Ourson  knew  that  this  bounty 
was  from  the  hand  of  the  fairy  Drolette,  and  with  a 
heart  full  of  gratitude  he  put  the  bottle  to  Violette's 
lips.  One  mouthful  of  this  good  wine,  which  was 
indeed  unequalled,  restored  a  portion  of  Violette's 


OURSOX.  237 

strength.  The  pie  and  the  bread  sompletely  lestored 
her  as  well  as  Ourson,  who  did  full  honor  to  the 
repast.  While  eating  and  drinking,  they  conversed 
of  their  past  terrors  and  present  happiness. 

Now,  however,  it  was  night :  neither  Violette  nor 
Ourson  knew  which  way  to  turn  their  steps  in  order 
to  reach  the  farm.  They  were  in  the  midst  of  a  wood. 
Violette  was  reclining  against  the  tree  which  had  been 
her  refuge  from  the  wild  boar.  They  dared  not  quit 
this  spot,  lest  in  the  obscurity  they  might  not  find  as 
comfortable  a  one. 

"Well,  dear  Violette,  do  not  be  alarmed.  It  is 
warm;  the  weather  is  beautiful;  you  are  reclining 
upon  a  bed  of  soft  green  moss.  Let  us  pass  the 
night  where  we  are.  I  will  cover  you  with  my  coat, 
and  I  will  lie  at  your  feet  to  protect  you  from  all 
danger  and  alarm.  Mamma  and  Passerose  will  not 
be  very  anxious :  they  are  ignorant  of  the  dangers 
we  have  encountered,  and  you  know  that  we  have 
often,  on  a  lovely  evening  like  this,  reached  home 
after  they  had  retired." 

Violette  consented  willingly  to  pass  the  night  in 
the  forest.  In  the  first  place,  they  could  not  do 
otherwise ;  secondly,  she  was  never  afraid  with  Our- 
son, and  always  thought  that  what  he  decided  to  do 
was  right. 


238  OURSON. 

Ourson  now  arranged  Violette's  bed  of  moss  in  the 
best  possible  manner,  took  off  his  coat,  and,  in  spite 
of  her  resistance,  spread  it  over  her.  Then,  after 
having  seen  Violette's  eyes  close,  and  sleep  take  pos- 
session of  all  her  senses,  he  lay  at  her  feet,  and  soon 
slept  most  profoundly. 

Ourson  was  much  fatigued.  Violette  was  the  first 
awake  in  the  morning.  It  was  broad  day.  She 
smiled  on  remarking  Ourson's  menacing  attitude, 
with  his  axe  clasped  in  his  right  hand,  as  if  defying 
all  the  wild  boars  in  the  forest.  She  arose  noise- 
lessly, and  began  to  look  around  for  the  road  to  lead 
them  back  to  the  farm.  While  she  was  walking 
around  the  tree  which  had  sheltered  them  during  the 
night,  Ourson  awaked,  and,  not  seeing  Violette,  he 
sprang  up  in  an  instant,  and  called  her  name  in  a 
voice  choking  with  terror. 

"  I  am  here  !  I  am  here,  dear  brother  !"  she  replied, 
running  towards  him  ;  "  I  am  seeking  the  path  to  the 
farm.  But  what  is  the  matter  ?  you  tremble  !" 

"  I  thought  you  had  been  carried  away  by  some 
wicked  fairy,  dear  Violette,  and  I  reproached  myself 
for  having  fallen  asleep.  I  see  you  alive  and  well, 
however,  and  I  am  reassured  and  happy.  Let  us  go 
now  quickly,  in  order  to  reach  home  before  mamma 
and  Passerose  are  awake." 


OUR  SON.  239 

Ourson  knew  the  forest  well.  He  soon  found  the 
path  to  the  farm,  and  they  arrived  some  moments 
before  Agnella  and  Passerose  awoke.  They  agreed 
to  conceal  from  Agnella  the  dangers  to  which  they 
had  been  exposed,  to  spare  her  anguish  and  diquietude 
for  the  future.  Passerose  alone  was  made  the  con- 
fidant of  their  dangerous  adventures. 


240  OUR  SON. 


CHAPTER    EIGHJH. 

THE   CONFLAGRATION. 

URSON  now  forbade  Violette  to  go  alone  in 
the  forest.  She  was  no  longer  allowed  to 
carry  him  his  dinner — he  always  returned  to 
the  house  at  midday.  Violette  never  left  the 
farm  without  Ourson. 

Three  years  after  the  event  in  the  forest,  Ourson 
saw  Violette  arise  in  the  morning  pale  and  exhausted. 
She  was  seeking  him. 

"  Come,  come,"  she  said,  drawing  him  along,  "  1 
have  something  to  say — something  to  relate — Oh, 
come." 

Ourson  was  much  alarmed,  and  followed  her  pre- 
cipitately. 

"What  is  it,  dear  Violette?  For  the  love  of 
Heaven,  speak  to  me  !  What  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

"  Nothing,  nothing,  dear  Ourson ;  you  can  do 
nothing — only  listen  to  me.  You  remember  the 
dream  I  had  in  my  childhood,  of  the  toad !  the  river ! 
the  danger !  Well,  last  night  I  had  this  same  dream 
again.  It  is  terrible !  terrible !  Ourson,  dear  Our 


0  UK  SON.  241 

BOH,  your  life  is  menaced!  If  you  die,  I  will  die 
also !" 

"  How  !     By  whom  is  my  life  threatened  ?" 

"Listen!  I  was  sleeping;  a  toad — still  a  toad — 
always  a  toad — came  to  me,  and  said : — 

"  *  The  moment  approaches  when  your  dear  Ourson 
is  to  resume  his  natural  skin.  To  you  he  is  to  be 
indebted  for  this  change.  I  hate  him  !  I  hate  you  ! 
You  shall  not  make  each  other  happy !  Ourson 
shall  perish,  and  you  cannot  accomplish  the  sacri- 
fice which  in  your  folly  you  meditate.  In  a  few  days, 
yes,  perhaps  in  a  few  hours,  I  shall  take  a  signal 
vengeance  upon  you  both.  Good-bye  —  do  you 
hear?  —  till  we  meet  again  !' 

"  I  awoke,  suppressed  a  cry  which  was  about  to 
issue  from  my  lips,  and  saw,  as  I  saw  on  that  day 
in  which  you  saved  me  from  the  water,  the  hideous 
toad  creeping  upon  the  shutter,  and  gazing  at  me 
menacingly.  It  disappeared,  leaving  me  more  dead 
than  alive.  I  arose,  dressed  myself,  and  came  to  find 
you,  my  brother,  my  friend,  to  warn  you  against  the 
vengeance  of  the  fairy  Furious,  and  to  entreat  you  to 
seek  the  aid  of  the  good  fairy  Drolette." 

Ourson  listened  in  great  alarm ;  he  was  not  fright- 
ened by  the  fato  which  menaced  himself — he  waa 
agitated  by  the  sacrifice  which  Furicus  announced, 
21 


242  OUR  SON. 

and  which  he  understood  but  too  well.  The  thought 
alone  of  his  dear  and  lovely  Violette  being  muffled  up 
in  his  hideous  bear's  skin,  through  devotion  to  him, 
made  him  tremble,  and  he  preferred  death.  Ourson's 
anguish  was  depicted  in  his  countenance,  and  Violette, 
who  was  regarding  him  closely,  threw  herself  upon 
his  neck,  and  sobbed  violently. 

"  Alas !  my  brother,  my  dear  brother,  you  will  soon 
be  torn  from  me.  You,  who  do  not  know  what  it  is  to 
fear,  now  tremble.  You,  who  comfort  me,  encourage 
me,  and  sustain  me  in  all  my  fears,  have  now  no 
word  to  utter  to  restore  my  failing  courage.  You, 
who  have  combated  the  most  terrible  dangers,  now 
bow  your  head  and  are  resigned  to  fate." 

"No,  Violette,  it  is  not  fear  which  makes  me  trem- 
ble— it  is  not  fear  which  agitates  me.  It  is  a  word 
which  the  fairy  Furious  has  uttered,  of  which  you  do 
not  comprehend  the  meaning,  but  which  I  understand 
perfectly.  The  threat  was  addressed  to  you,  my 
Violette.  It  is  for  you  I  tremble  !" 

Violette  divined  from  this  that  the  moment  of  sac- 
rifice had  come,  that  she  was  about  to  be  called  upon 
to  keep  the  promise  she  had  made  to  the  fairy  Dro- 
lette.  In  place  of  trembling  and  shrinking,  she  felt 
the  most-lively  joy ;  she  could  now  at  last  make  some 
return  for  the  devotion,  the  incessant  watchful  tender- 


OUHSON.  243 

ness  of  her  dear  Ourson — could  in  her  turn  be  useful 
to  him.  She  made  no  response  to  the  fears  expressed 
by  Ourson,  but  thanked  him  and  spoke  to  him  more 
tenderly  than  ever  before,  thinking  that  soon  perhaps 
she  would  be  separated  from  him  by  death.  Ourson 
had  the  same  thought.  They  both  fervently  invoked 
the  protection  of  the  fairy  Drolette.  Ourson,  indeed, 
called  upon  her  in  a  loud  voice,  but  she  did  not 
respond  to  his  appeal. 

The  day  passed  away  sadly.  Neither  Ourson  nor 
Violette  spoke  to  Agnella  on  the  subject  of  their  dis- 
quiet, for  fear  of  aggravating  her  melancholy,  which 
had  been  constantly  increasing  as  Ourson  grew  to 
manhood. 

"  Already  twenty  years  old !"  thought  she.  "  If  he 
persists  in  living  in  this  solitude,  and  seeing  no  one, 
and  in  refusing  to  change  with  Violette,  who  asks 
nothing  better,  I  am  certain,  I  am  convinced,  he  will 
wear  this  bear-skin  till  his  death." 

Agnella  wept,  often  wept ;  but  her  tears  brought 
her  no  remedy. 

The  day  Violette  had  her  frightful  dream,  Agnella 
alsc  had  a  dream.  The  fairy  Drolette  had  appeared 
to  her : — 

"  Courage,  queen,"  she  said  to  her,  "in  a  few  days 


244  OUKSON. 

Ourson  will  lose  his  bear's  skin,  and  you  can  give 
him  the  name  of  Prince  Marvellous.' 

Agnella  had  awaked  full  of  hope  and  happiness. 
She  redoubled  her  tenderness  to  Violette,  believing  that 
it  was  to  her  she  would  owe  the  happiness  of  her  son. 

Every  one  retired  at  night  with  different  feel- 
ings. Violette  and  Ourson,  full  of  anxiety  for  the 
future  which  appeared  so  threatening ;  Agnella's 
heart  bounding  with  joy  at  that  same  future  which 
appeared  so  near  and  so  replete  with  happiness; 
Passerose,  astonished  at  the  melancholy  of  the  one 
and  the  joy  of  the  other,  and  ignorant  of  the  cause 
of  both. 

All  slept,  however.  Violette  after  weeping  pro- 
fusely ;  Ourson  after  having  invoked  the  fairy  Dro- 
lette ;  Agnella  after  smiling  and  thinking  of  Ourson 
handsome  and  attractive ;  and  Passerose  after  saying 
to  herself  a  hundred  times :  "  But  what  is  the  matter 
with  them  all  to-day  ?" 

Scarcely  an  hour  after  all  at  the  farm  were  asleep, 
Violette  was  aroused  by  the  smell  of  fire  and  smoke. 
Agnella  awoke  at  the  same  moment 

"Mother,"  said  Violette,  "do  you  not  smell  some- 
thing?" 

"  The  house  is  on  fire,"  said  Agnella.  "  Look 
what  a  light  is  round  about  us !" 


ouitsoy.  245 

They  sprang  from  their  beds  and  ran  to  the  par- 
lor. The  flames  had  already  taken  possession  of  it 
and  of  the  neighboring  chambers. 

"  Curson  !  Passerose  !"  cried  Agnella. 

"  Ourson  !  Ourson!"  exclaimed  Violette. 

Passerose  sprang  half  clothed  into  the  parlor. 

"  We  are  lost,  madam  !  The  flames  are  all  through 
the  house.  The  doors  and  windows  are  firmly  closed 
— it  is  impossible  to  open  them." 

"  My  son  !  my  son  !"  cried  Agnella. 

"  My  brother  !  my  brother  !"  exclaimed  Violette. 

They  ran  to  the  doors ;  all  their  efforts  were  inef- 
fectual to  open  them,  or  the  windows. 

"  Oh  !  my  terrible  dream  !"  murmured  Violette. 
" Dear  Ourson,  adieu  for  ever!" 

Ourson  had  also  been  awakened  by  the  flames  and 
smoke.  He  slept  out  of  the  farm-house,  and  near 
the  stable.  His  first  impulse  was  to  run  to  the  front 
door  of  the  house ;  but  notwithstanding  his  extraor- 
dinary strength,  he  could  not  open  it.  One  would 
have  thought  that  the  door  would  break  to  pieces 
under  his  efforts.  It  was  evidently  held  fast  by  the 
fairy  Furious. 

Ourson  sprang  upon  a  ladder,  and  passed  across  the 
flames  into  a  granary  through  an  open  window;  then 
descended  into  the  room  where  his  mother  »nd  Violette 
21* 


246  OUR  SON. 

were  embracing,  expecting  instant  death.  Before 
they  had  time  to  recognise  him,  he  seized  them  in  his 
arms  and  cried  to  Passerose  to  follow  him.  He  ran 
along  the  granary,  and  descended  the  ladder  with  his 
mother  in  one  arm  and  Violette  in  the  other,  and 
followed  by  Passerose.  The  moment  after  they 
reached  the  ground  in  safety,  the  ladder  and  granary 
became  a  prey  to  the  flames. 

Ourson  led  Agnella  and  Violette  some  distance 
from  the  fire.  Passerose  was  self-possessed :  she  had 
quite  a  large  package  of  clothing  which  she  had  col- 
lected at  the  commencement  of  the  fire.  Agnella  and 
Violette  had  escaped  barefooted  and  in  their  night 
dress,  and  the  clothing  brought  by  Passerose  was 
thus  very  necessary  to  protect  them  from  the  cold. 
After  having  thanked  Ourson  for  saving  their  lives  at 
the  peril  of  his  own,  they  complimented  Passerose 
upon  her  forethought. 

"  See,"  said  Passerose,  "  the  advantage  of  not  los- 
ing one's  senses.  Whilst  you  two  were  only  thinking 
of  your  Ourson,  I  made  up  this  package  of  necessary 
things." 

"  That  is  true,  my  good  Passerose ;  but  what  pur- 
pose would  your  package  have  served,  if  my  mother 
and  Violette  had  perished  in  the  flames  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  knew  very  well  that  you  would  not  allow 


OUR  SON.  247 

them  to  be  burned  up  alive.  Is  any  one  ever  in  dan- 
ger when  you  are  present  ?  Is  not  this  the  third  time 
you  have  saved  Violette's  life  ?" 

Violette  pressed  Ourson's  hands  tenderly,  and  car- 
ried them  to  her  lips.  Agnella  embraced  her,  and 
said : — 

"  Dear  Violette,  Ourson  is  happy  in  your  tender- 
ness, which  fully  rewards  him  for  all  he  has  done  for 
you.  I  feel  assured  that  on  your  part  you  would  be 
happy  to  sacrifice  yourself  for  him,  if  an  occasion 
offered." 

Before  Violetta  could  speak,  Ourson  said,  with  ani- 
mation : — 

"  Mother,  do  not  say  anything  to  Violette  of  sac- 
rificing herself  for  me.  You  know  the  thought  alone 
makes  me  wretched." 

In  place  of  replying  to  Ourson,  Agnella  placed  her 
hand  on  her  forehead,  and  cried  out  anxiously : — 

"The  casket,  Passerose !  the  casket!  Have  you 
saved  the  casket  ?" 

"  I  forgot  it,  madam,"  said  Passerose. 

The  countenance  of  Agnella  expressed  such  regret 
and  anxiety,  that  Ourson  questioned  her  as  to  this 
precious  casket  which  seemed  to  trouble  her  so  much. 

"  The  casket  was  a  present  of  the  fairy  Drolette. 
She  told  me  that  the  happiness  of  Violette  was  con- 


248  OUR  SON. 

tained  m  it.  It  was  in  the  wardrobe,  at  the  foot  of 
my  bed.  Alas  !  by  what  fatality  did  I  forget  it  ?" 

She  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words  when  the 
brave  Ourson  sprang  towards  the  burning  house,  ind, 
notwithstanding  the  tears  and  supplications  of  Ag- 
nella,  Violette,  and  Passerose,  disappeared  in  the 
flames,  exclaiming: — 

"You  shall  have  the  casket,  mother,  or  I  will 
perish  with  it !" 

A  horrible  silence  followed  this  act  of  Ourson. 
Violette  fell  on  her  knees,  with  her  arms  extended 
towards  the  burning  house ;  Agnella,  with  her  hands 
clasped,  looked  with  straining  eyes  at  the  opening 
through  which  Ourson  had  entered ;  Passerose  was 
motionless,  hiding  her  face  with  her  hands.  Some 
moments  passed  thus,  and  they  appeared  ages  to  the 
three  women,  who  were  expecting  a  sentence  of  life 
or  death. 

Ourson  did  not  reappear.  The  crackling  of  the 
burning  wood,  the  flashing  of  the  flames,  augmented 
in  violence.  Suddenly,  a  frightful  noise  made  Vio- 
lette and  Agnella  utter  a  cry  of  despair. 

The  roof,  covered  with  flames,  had  fallen  in,  and 
Ourson  was  bui  ied  under  the  ruins — crushed  by  the 
ruins,  consumed  by  the  fire. 

The  silence  of  death  succeeded  this  dreadful  catas- 


OUR  SON.  249 

troplie.  The  flames  diminished,  then  died  away—- 
no  sound  now  interrupted  the  despair  of  Agnella  and 
Violette. 

Violette  had  fallen  into  the  arms  of  Agnella ;  they 
Bobbed  thus  a  long  time  in  silence.  Passerose  con- 
templated the  smoking  ruins  and  wept.  Poor  Ourson 
was  there  buried,  a  victim  of  his  courage  and  his 
devotion  !  Agnella  and  Violette  still  wept  bitterly ; 
they  appeared  neither  to  hear  nor  understand  what 
was  passing  around  them. 

"  Let  us  leave  this  place,"  said  Passerose,  at  last. 

Agnella  and  Violette  made  no  response. 

Passerose  tried  to  lead  Violette  away. 

"  Come,"  said  she ;  "  come,  Violette,  let  us  seek  a 
shelter  for  the  night — the  evening  is  lovely." 

"  What  shelter  do  I  want  ?"  said  Violette.  "  What 
is  the  evening  to  me,  or  the  morning  ?  There  are  no 
more  beautiful  days  for  me !  The  sun  will  shine  no 
more  but  to  illumine  my  despair  !" 

"  But  if  we  remain  here  weeping  we  shall  die  of 
hunger,  Violette ;  and,  in  spite  of  the  bitterest  grief, 
we  must  think  of  the  necessities  of  life." 

"Better  to  die  of  hunger  than  of  grief!  I  will 
not  leave  this  place,  where  I  saw  my  dear  Ourson 
for  the  last  time — where  he  perished,  a  victim  of  hia 
tenderness  for  us." 


250  OURS  ON. 

Passerose  shrugged  her  shoulders ;  she  remembered 
the  cow,  and  that  the  stable  had  not  been  burned 
she  ran  there  with  all  speed,  milked  her,  and  drank  a 
cupful  of  milk,  and  tried  in  vain  to  make  Agnella 
and  Violette  do  the  same. 

Agnella  now  rose,  and  said  to  Violette,  in  a  solemn 
tone : — 

"Your  grief  is  just,  my  daughter;  never  did  a 
more  noble  or  generous  heart  beat  in  a  human  form ; 
he  loved  you  more  than  he  loved  himself — to  spare 
you  a  grief  he  sacrificed  his  happiness." 

Agnella  now  recounted  to  Violette  the  scene  which 
preceded  Ourson's  birth,  the  power  Violette  had  to 
deliver  him  from  his  deformity  by  accepting  it  for  her- 
self, and  Ourson's  constant  prayer  that  Violette  should 
never  be  informed  of  the  possibility  of  such  a  sacrifice. 

It  is  easy  to  comprehend  the  feelings  of  admira- 
tion and  regret  which  filled  the  heart  of  Violette  after 
this  confidence ;  she  wept  more  bitterly  than  ever. 

"And  now,  my  daughter,"  continued  Agnella, 
"there  remains  one  duty  to  fulfil:  that  is  to  give 
burial  to  my  son.  "We  must  clear  away  these  ruins 
and  remove  the  ashes,  and  when  we  have  found  the 
remains  of  our  well-beloved  Ourson " 

Sobs  interrupted  her  speech;  she  could  say  no 
more. 


OUKSON.  251 


CHAPTER  NINTH. 

THE   WELL. 

GNELLA,  Violette,  and  Passerose  walked 
slowly  towards  the  burned  walls  of  the  farm- 
house. With  the  courage  of  despair,  they 
removed  the  smoking  ruins.  They  worked 
diligently  two  days  before  this  work  was  com- 
pleted. No  vestige  of  poor  Ourson  appeared,  and 
yet  they  had  removed  piece  by  piece,  handful  by 
handful,  all  that  covered  the  site.  On  removing  the 
last  half-burned  planks,  Violette  perceived  an  aper- 
ture, which  she  quickly  enlarged.  It  was  the  orifice 
of  a  well.  Her  heart  beat  violently — a  vague  hope 
inspired  it. 

"Ourson !"  cried  she,  with  a  faint  voice. 
"Violette!    dear  Violette!     I  am    here;    I  am 
saved !" 

Violette  could  reply  only  by  a  smothered  cry;  she 
lost  her  consciousness,  and  fell  into  the  well  which 
encloseu  <ier  dear  Ourson.  If  the  good  fairy  Drolette 
had  not  watched  over  her  fall,  she  would  have  broken 
her  head  and  limbs  against  the  sides  of  the  well.  But 


252  OURSON. 

their  kir.d  protectress,  who  had  already  rendered  them 
so  many  services,  sustained  her,  and  she  fell  safely  at 
Ourson's  feet. 

Violette  soon  returned  to  consciousness.  Their 
happiness  was  too  great  to  be  believed  in — to  t>9 
trusted.  They  did  not  cease  to  give  the  most  tender 
assurances  of  affection.  And  now  they  were  aroused 
from  their  ecstasy  by  the  cries  of  Passerose,  who, 
losing  sight  of  Violette,  and  seeking  her  amongst  the 
ruins,  discovered  the  open  well ;  peering  to  the  bot- 
tom, she  saw  Violette's  white  robe,  and  she  imagined 
that  the  poor  girl  had  thrown  herself  intentionally 
into  the  well,  and  there  found  the  death  she  sought. 
Passerose  screamed  loud  enough  to  destroy  her  lungs. 
Agnella  came  slowly  forward  to  know  the  cause  of 
this  alarm. 

"Be  silent,  Passerose,"  cried  Ourson  in  a  loud 
voice;  "you  are  frightening  our  mother.  I  am  in 
the  well  with  Violette ;  we  are  happy  and  want  for 
nothing." 

"  Oh  blessed  news  !  blessed  news  !"  cried  Passerose ; 
u  I  see  them !  I  see  them  !  Madam,  madam,  come 
quickly,  quickly !  They  are  here — they  are  well—- 
they have  need  of  nothing !" 

Agnella,  pale,  and  half  dead  with  emotion,  listened 
to  Passerose  without  comprehending  her.  She  fell  on 


OUR  SON.  253 

her  knees,  and  had  not  strength  to  rise.  But  when 
she  heard  the  voice  of  her  dear  Ourson  calling  to  her: 
"  Mother,  mother,  your  poor  son  Ourson  still  lives  !" 
she  sprang  toward  the  well,  and  would  have  precipi- 
tated herself  within,  had  not  Passerose  seized  her  by 
the  arms  and  drawn  her  back  suddenly. 

"  For  the  love  of  Ourson,  dear  queen,  do  not  throw 
yourself  into  this  hole ;  you  will  kill  yourself!  I  will 
restore  Ourson  and  Violette  to  you  unharmed.' 

Agnella,  trembling  with  happiness,  comprehended 
the  wisdom  of  the  counsel  given  by  Passerose.  She 
remained  rooted  to  the  spot,  but  shuddering  with 
agitation,  while  Passerose  ran  to  seek  a  ladder. 

Passerose  was  absent  a  long  time;  but  she  was 
excusable,  as  she  was  somewhat  confused.  First  she 
seized  a  cord,  then  a  pitchfork,  then  a  chair.  For  an 
instant  she  thought  of  lowering  the  cow  to  the  bottom 
of  the  well,  in  order  that  poor  Ourson  might  have  a 
drink  of  fresh  warm  milk.  At  last  she  found  the 
ladder  before  her  eyes,  almost  in  her  hands,  but  she 
had  not  seen  it. 

Whilst  Passerose  was  seeking  the  ladder,  Ourson 
and  Violette  talked  incessantly  of  their  present  hap- 
piness, and  the  despair  and  anguish  they  had  endured, 

"  I  passed  uninjured  through  the  flames,"  said  Our- 
son, "  and  sought  groping  about  for  the  wardrobe  of 
22 


254  OURSOK 

my  mother.  The  smoke  suffocated  and  l>l.nded  me. 
Then  I  felt  myself  raised  by  the  hair,  and  cast  to  the 
bottom  of  this  well,  where  you  have  come  to  join 
me,  dear  Violette. 

"  In  place  of  finding  water,  or  even  moisture  here,  I 
felt  at  once  a  sweet,  fresh  air.  A  soft  carpet  was 
spread  on  the  bottom :  you  see  it  is  still  here.  There 
was  from  some  source  sufficient  light  around  me.  I 
found  ample  provisions  at  my  side.  Look  at  them, 
Violette,  I  have  not  touched  them.  A  few  drops  of 
wine  was  all  I  could  swallow. 

"The  knowledge  of  your  despair  and  that  of  my 
mother  rendered  me  too  unhappy,  and  the  fairy  Dro- 
lette  took  pity  on  me.  She  appeared  to  me  under 
your  form,  dear  Violette,  and  I  took  her  for  you,  and 
sprang  forward  to  seize  you  in  my  arms ;  but  I  em- 
braced only  a  vague  form  of  air  or  vapor.  I  could 
see  her,  but  I  could  not  touch  her. 

" '  Ourson,'  said  the  fairy,  smiling  sweetly  upon 
me,  *I  have  assumed  Violette's  form  to  testify  my 
friendship  in  the  most  agreeable  way.  Be  comforted; 
you  shall  see  her  to-morrow.  She  weeps  bitterly, 
because  she  believes  you  to  be  dead ;  but  I  will  send 
her  to  you  to-morrow.  She  will  make  you  a  visit  at 
the  bottom  of  this  well.  She  will  accompany  you 
when  you  go  foith  from  this  tomb,  and  you  shall  see 


OUR  SON.  255 

your  mother,  and  the  blue  heavens,  and  the  dazzling 
sun,  which  neither  your  mother  nor  Violette  wish 
to  look  upon  since  your  loss,  but  which  appeared 
beautiful  to  them  while  you  were  with  them.  You 
will  return  once  more  to  this  well,  for  it  contains  your 


"  '  My  happiness !'  I  exclaimed  to  the  fairy;  'when 
I  have  found  my  mother  and  my  Violette  I  shall  be  in 
possession  of  all  my  happiness.' 

"  *  Believe  implicitly  what  I  say.  This  well  con- 
tains your  happiness  arid  that  of  Violette.' 

"  '  Violette's  happiness,  madam,  is  to  live  with  me 
and  my  mother.'" 

"Ah!  you  replied  well,"  interrupted  Violette. 
"  But  what  said  the  fairy  ?" 

"  *  I  know  what  I  say,'  she  answered.  *  In  a  few 
days  something  will  be  wanting  to  complete  your  hap- 
piness. You  will  find  it  here.  We  will  meet  again, 
Ourson.' 

"  *  Yes,  madam ;  I  hope  it  will  be  soon.' 

"  *  When  you  see  me  again,  my  poor  child,  you  wfll 
be  scarcely  content,  and  then  you  will  wish  that  yon 
had  never  seen  me.  Silence  and  farewell.' 

"  She  flew  away  smiling  sweetly,  leaving  behind 
her  a  delicious  perfume,  and  an  atmosphere  so  soft 


256  OUItSON. 

and  heavenly  that  it  diffused  a  peaceful  calm  in  toy 
heart.  I  suffered  no  more — I  expected  you." 

Violette  on  her  part  comprehended  better  than 
Ourson  why  the  next  return  of  the  fairy  would  be 
painful  to  him.  Since  Agnella  had  revealed  to  her 
in  confidence  the  nature  of  the  sacrifice  that  she  could 
impose  upon  herself,  she  was  resolved  to  accomplish 
it,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  Ourson.  She  thought 
only  of  the  delight  of  giving  an  immense  proof  of  her 
affection.  This  hope  tempered  her  joy  at  having 
found  him. 

When  Ourson  had  completed  his  narrative,  they 
heard  the  shrill  voice  of  Passerose  crying  out  to 
them : — 

"  Look,  look,  my  children  !  the  ladder.  J  will  put 
it  down  to  you.  Take  care  that  it  does  not  fall  on 
your  heads.  You  must  have  some  provisions  down 
there ;  send  them  up,  if  you  please ;  we  are  some- 
what destitute  above  here.  For  two  days  I  have  only 
drank  a  little  milk  and  eaten  a  crust.  Your  mother 
and  Violette  have  lived  upon  the  air  and  their  tears. 
Softly!  softly!  take  care  not  to  break  the  ladder. 
Madam !  madam !  here  they  are :  here  are  Ourson's  and 
Violette's  heads. — Good  !  step  up  !  There  you  are!" 

Agnella,  still  pallid  and  trembling,  was  immova- 
ble as  a  statue. 


OURSOK  257 

After  having  seen  Violette  in  safety,  Ourson  sprang 
from  the  well,  and  threw  himself  into  his  mother's 
arms.  She  covered  him  with  tears  and  kisses,  and 
Inld  him  a  long  time  clasped  to  her  heart.  After 
having  thought  him  dead  during  so  many  painful 
hours,  it  seemed  a  dream  to  her  almost  impossible  to 
realize  to  hold  him  safe  once  more.  Finally  Passe- 
rose  terminated  this  melting  scene  by  seizing  Ourson 
and  saying  to  him : — 

"  It  is  now  my  turn !  I  am  forgotten,  forsooth, 
because  I  do  not  bathe  myself  in  tears ;  because  I 
keep  my  head  cool,  and  preserve  my  strength.  Was 
it  not  Passerose,  after  all,  who  got  you  out  of  that 
terrible  hole  ?  Speak  the  truth." 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  good  Passerose !  You  may  believe 
that  I  love  you  well;  and  indeed  I  thank  you  for 
drawing  me  from  the  well,  where,  however,  I  was 
doing  very  well  after  my  sweet  Violette  came  down 
to  me." 

"But  now  I  think  of  it,"  said  Passerose,  "tell  me, 
Violotte,  how  did  you  get  to  the  bottom  of  that  well 
without  killing  yourself?" 

"  I  did  not  go  down  purposely.  I  fell,  and  Ourson 
received  me  in  his  arms." 

"  All  this  is  not  very  clear,"  said  Passerose.  "The 
fairy  Drolette  had  something  to  do  with  it." 


258  OURS  ON. 

"  Yes,  the  good  and  amiable  fairy,"  said  Ourson. 
"  She  is  always  counteracting  the  cruelties  of  her 
wicked  sister." 

While  thus  conversing  merrily,  their  stomachs  gave 
indication  that  they  were  suffering  for  dinner.  Our- 
son  had  left  in  the  well  the  provisions  furnished  by  the 
fairy.  The  rest  of  the  happy  family  were  still 
embracing  and  weeping  over  past  remembrances,  but 
Passerose,  without  saying  a  word,  descended  into  the 
well  and  remounted  with  the  provisions,  which  she 
placed  on  a  bundle  of  straw  ;  she  then  placed  around 
the  table  four  other  bundles  of  straw  for  seats. 

"  Dinner  is  ready,"  said  she ;  "  come  and  eat ;  you 
all  need  food.  The  good  queen  and  Violette  will  soon 
fall  from  exhaustion.  Ourson  has  had  a  little  wine, 
but  he  has  eaten  nothing.  Here  is  a  pie,  a  ham, 
bread,  and  wine.  Long  life  to  the  good  fairy !" 

Agnella,  Violette,  and  Ourson  did  not  require  to  be 
told  a  second  time ;  but  placed  themselves  gayly  at 
the  table.  Their  appetites  were  good,  and  the  repast 
excellent  Happiness  illuminated  every  countenance; 
they  talked,  laughed,  clasped  each  other's  hands,  and 
were  in  paradise. 

When  dinner  was  ever,  Passerose  was  surprised  that 
the  fairy  Drolette  had  not  provided  for  all  their 
wants. 


0  US  SON.  259 

"Look,"  said  she,  "the  house  is  in  ruins!  we  are 
destitute  of  everything  !  The  stable  is  our  only  shel- 
ter, the  straw  our  only  bed,  and  the  provisions  I 
brought  up  from  the  well  our  only  food.  Formerly 
everything  was  provided  before  we  had  the  time  to 
ask  for  it." 

Agnella  looked  suddenly  at  her  hand — the  ring  was 
no  longer  there !  They  must  now  gain  their  bread 
by  the  sweat  of  their  brows.  Ourson  and  Violette, 
seeing  her  air  of  consternation,  demanded  the 
cause  of  it. 

"  Alas !  my  children,  you  will  no  doubt  think  me 
very  ungrateful  to  feel  disquieted  about  the  future  in 
the  midst  of  our  great  happiness ;  but  I  perceive  that 
during  the  fire  I  have  lost  the  ring  given  me  by  the 
good  fairy,  and  this  ring  would  have  furnished  us  with 
all  the  necessaries  of  life,  so  long  as  it  was  upon  my 
finger.  Alas !  I  have  it  no  longer.  What  snail 
we  do?" 

"Dismiss  all  anxiety,  dear  mother,"  said  Oureon. 
"  Am  I  not  tall  and  strong  ?  I  will  seek  for  w.  rk, 
and  you  can  all  live  on  my  wages." 

"  And  I,  too,"  said  Violette,  "  can  I  not  assist  my 
good  mother  and  Passerose  ?  In  seeking  work  for 
yourself,  Ourson,  you  can  also  find  something  foi  me 
to  do." 


260  OURSON. 

"I  will  go  at  once  and  seek  work,"  said  Ourson. 
"  Adieu,  mother.     We  will  meet  again,  Violette." 
Kissing  their  hands,  he  set  off  with  a  light  step, 
He  had  no  presentiment,  poor  boy !  of  the  recep- 
tion which  awaited  him  in  the  three  houses  where  he 
sought  employment. 


OURSON.  261 


CHAPTER  TENTH. 

THE  FARM— THE  CASTLE— THE  FORGK. 

jURSON  walked  more  than  three  hours  before 
he  arrived  at  a  large  and  beautiful  farm, 
where  he  hoped  to  obtain  employment.  He 
saw  from  a  distance  the  farmer  and  his  family 
seated  before  his  front  door,  taking  their 
evening  meal. 

He  was  but  a  short  way  off  when  one  of  the  child- 
ren, a  little  boy  about  ten  years  of  age,  perceived 
him.  He  sprang  from  his  seat,  uttered  a  cry  of 
terror,  and  fled  into  the  house. 

A  second  child,  a  little  girl  eight  years  old,  hearing 
the  cry  of  her  brother,  turned  towards  Ourson,  and 
commenced  the  most  piercing  shrieks. 

All  the  family  now  followed  the  movement  of  the 
children,  and  turned  around.  At  the  sight  of  Ourson, 
the  women  cried  out  with  terror,  and  the  children  fled 
in  wild  alarm.  The  men  seized  sticks  and  pitchforks, 
expecting  to  be  attacked  by  poor  Ourson,  whom  they 
took  for  some  extraordinary  animal  escaped  from  » 
menagerie. 


262  OUItSOX. 

Ourson,  seeing  tliis  movement  of  terror  and  prepara- 
tion for  attack,  now  spoke,  hoping  to  dissipate  their 
fears. 

"I  am  not  a  bear,  as  you  seem  to  suppose,  but  a 
poor  boy  seeking  work,  and  who  would  be  very  glad 
if  you  should  give  him  employment." 

The  farmer  was  greatly  amazed  to  hear  a  bear 
speak.  He  did  not  know  whether  to  fly  or  to  interro- 
gate him  further.  He  resolved,  however,  to  speak. 

"  Who.  are  you,  and  from  whence  do  you  come?" 

"  I  come  from  the  Woodland  Farm,  and  I  am  tho 
son  of  Agnella,"  Ourson  replied. 

"  Ah,  then  it  was  you  who  in  your  childhood  went 
with  your  mother  to  market,  and  frightened  all  our 
children  to  death.  You  have  lived  in  the  woods, 
and  done  without  our  help.  Why  do  you  seek  us 
now  ?  Go  away,  and  live  as  you  have  lived  hereto- 
fore." 

"  Our  farm-house  is  burned  to  the  ground.  I  have 
to  work  now  with  my  hands  to  support  my  mother 
and  sister.  For  this  reason,  I  pray  you  to  give  me 
•work.  I  will  do  all  you  command  me." 

"  Do  you  suppose,  boy,  that  I  will  take  into  my 
service  a  villanous  animal  like  you,  who  will  frighten 
my  wife  and  my  servants  to  death,  and  throw  my 
children  into  convulsions?  I  am  not  quite  such  a 


OURSON.  263 

fool,  my  boy ;  not  quite  such  a  fool.  Enough  of  this. 
Be  off,  and  allow  us  to  finish  our  dinner." 

"  Master  farmer,  be  merciful.  Only  try  my  work. 
Place  me  altogether  by  myself;  then  no  one  will  fear 
me.  I  will  conceal  myself  so  well  that  your  children 
shall  not  see  me." 

"Will  you  be  done  talking,  wicked  bear?  Go 
instantly ;  if  you  don't  you  shall  feel  the  teeth  of  my 
pitchfork." 

Poor  Ourson  bowed  his  head :  tears  of  humiliation 
and  disappointment  glittered  in  his  eyes.  He  with- 
drew slowly,  followed  by  the  coarse  laugh  and  shouts 
of  the  farm  hands. 

When  out  of  sight  he  no  longer  restrained  his 
tears ;  but  in  all  this  shame  and  despair,  the  thought 
that  Violette  could  take  upon  herself  his  ugly  cover- 
ing did  not  enter  his  thoughts. 

Ourson  walked  on  till  he  came  in  sight  of  a  castle, 
where  he  saw  a  crowd  of  men  coming,  going,  and 
laboring  at  every  kind  of  work.  Some  were  mow- 
ing, some  raking,  some  currying  horses,  some  sweep- 
ing, some  watering  plant,  some  sowing. 

"Here  is  a  house  where  I  shall  certainly  find 
work,"  said  Ourson  to  himself.  "I  see  neither 
women  nor  children ;  and  I  think  the  men  will  not  be 
afraid  of  me." 


264  OUR  SON. 

Ourson  drew  near  without  being  seen.  He  took 
off  his  hat,  and  stood  before  a  man  who  seemed  to  be 
the  superintendent. 

«  Sir—"  said  he. 

The  man  looked  up,  recoiled  a  step  when  he  saw 
Ourson,  and  examined  him  with  the  greatest  surprise. 

"Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want?"  said  he,  in 
a  rude  voice. 

"Sir,  I  am  the  son  of  Agnella,  mistress  of  the 
Woodland  Farm." 

"  Well !  and  what  has  brought  you  here  ?'* 

"  Our  house  is  burned  down,  sir.  I  am  seeking 
work  in  order  to  support  my  mother  and  sister.  I 
hope  you  will  be  good  enough  to  give  me  employ- 
ment." 

"  Give  employment  to  a  bear  ?" 

"  Sir,  I  have  only  the  appearance  of  a  bear. 
Under  this  rough  outside,  which  is  so  repugnant  to 
you,  there  beats  a  human  heart — a  heart  capable  of 
gratitude  and  affection.  You  shall  have  no  reason  to 
complain  either  of  my  work  or  of  my  good  will." 

Whilst  Ourson  spoke,  and  the  superintendent  list- 
ened with  a  mocking  air,  a  great  noise  was  heard 
amongst  the  horses.  They  began  to  kick  and  prance, 
and  the  grooms  could  scarcely  hold  them.  Some  of 
them  indeed  escaped,  and  fled  in  terror  to  the  woods. 


OUKSON.  265 

"It  is  the  bear  !  it  is  the  bear  !"  cried  the  grooms. 
"It  has  terrified  the  horses.  Drive  it  off!  chase  it 
away !" 

"  Off  with  you  !"  cried  the  superintendent. 

Ourson  was  stupefied  by  his  misfortunes,  and  was 
immovable. 

"Ha!  you  will  not  go,"  vociferated  the  man. 
"Wait  a  few  moments,  wicked  vagabond.  I  will 
regale  you  with  a  chase.  Halloa,  men  !  run  and 
seek  the  dogs,  and  set  them  upon  this  animal. 
Hurry  ! — see  him  scampering  off!" 

In  fact  Ourson,  more  dead  than  alive  at  this  cruel 
treatment,  precipitately  withdrew  from  the  presence 
of  these  wicked  and  inhuman  men.  This  second 
attempt  had  failed  utterly;  but  he  would  not  allow 
himself  to  be  discouraged. 

"It  is  still  three  or  four  hours  before  sunset;  I 
have  time  to  continue  my  search  for  work." 

He  now  directed  his  steps  towards  a  forge,  which  was 
some  distance  from  Woodland  Farm.  The  master  of 
the  forge  employed  a  great  many  workmen.  He  gave 
work  to  those  who  asked  it,  not  in  charity,  but  in  view 
of  his  own  interest.  He  was  feared,  but  he  was  not 
loved.  He  developed  the  riches  of  the  country ;  but 
no  one  thanked  him  for  it,  because  he  alone  profited 
by  it.  By  his  avidity  and  his  opulence  he  ground 
23 


266  OUR  SON. 

down  the  poor  workmen  who  could  only  find  employ- 
ment with  this  new  Marquis  of  Carabas. 

Poor  Ourson  arrived  at  the  forge.  The  master  was 
at  the  door,  scolding  some,  threatening  others,  and 
terrifying  all. 

"  Sir,"  said  Ourson,  drawing  near,  "  have  you  any 
•work  to  give  me?" 

"  Certainly.  I  have  always  every  kind  of  work. 
What  kind  of  work ?" 

He  raised  his  head  at  these  words,  for  he  had 
replied  without  looking  at  Ourson.  When  his  eye 
fell  upon  him  he  did  not  finish  his  phrase ;  his  eyes 
flashed  with  rage,  and  he  stammered  out : — 

"  What  foolery  is  this  ?  Are  we  in  the  midst  of  the 
Carnival,  that  a  workman  ventures  upon  such  a  ridicu- 
lous masquerade  ?  Throw  off  your  ugly  bear's  skin 
instantly,  or  I  will  make  you  pass  through  the  fire  of 
my  forge,  and  crisp  your  bristles  for  you." 

"This,  sir,  is  no  masquerade,"  replied  Ourson, 
sadly ;  "  it  is,  alas !  my  natural  skin ;  but  I  am  not 
the  less  a  good  workman,  and  if  you  will  be  humane 
enough  to  employ  me,  you  will  see  that  my  strength 
is  equal  to  my  goodwill." 

"I  give  work  to  you,  you  vile  animal!"  cried 
the  master  of  the  forge,  foaming  with  rage :  "  I  will 
put  you  into  a  sack,  and  send  you  to  a  menagerie,  or 


OUR  SON.  267 

I  will  throw  you  into  a  den  with  your  brother  bears. 
You  will  have  work  enough  to  defend  yourself  from 
their  claws.  Be  off!  unless  you  wish  to  go  to  a 
menagerie." 

And  brandishing  his  club,  he  would  have  dealt 
Ourson  a  heavy  blow  if  the  poor  boy  had  not  made 
•  hasty  retreat. 


OURSON. 


CHAPTER   ELEVENTH. 

THE    SACRIFICE. 

URSON  turned  his  steps  homeward,  discour- 
aged and  exhausted.  He  walked  slowly,  and 
arrived  at  the  farm  late.  Violette  ran  to 
meet  him,  took  him  by  the  hand,  and,  without 
saying  a  word,  led  him  to  his  mother.  There 
she  fell  on  her  knees,  and  said : — 

"  My  mother,  I  know  what  our  well-beloved  Ourson 
has  suffered  to-day.  During  his  absence,  the  fairy 
Furious  has  told  me  all,  and  the  good  fairy  Drolette 
has  confirmed  her  story.  My  mother,  when  our  Our- 
son  was,  as  we  believed,  lost  to  us  for  ever,  and  lost 
for  my  sake,  you  revealed  to  me  that  which,  in  his 
nobility  and  goodness,  he  wished  to  conceal.  I  know 
that  by  changing  skins  with  him  I  can  restore  to  him 
his  original  beauty.  Happy,  a  hundred  times  happy, 
in  having  this  opportunity  to  recompense  the  tender- 
ness and  devotion  of  my  dearly-loved  brother  Ourson, 
I  demand  to  make  this  exchange  allowed  by  the  fairy 
Prolette,  and  I  entreat  her  to  complete  the  transfer 
immediately." 


OURSOK  269 

"  Violette !  Violette !"  exclaimed  Ourson,  in  great 
agitation,  "  take  back  your  words  !  You  do  not  know 
to  what  you  engage  yourself;  you  are  ignorant  of  the 
life  of  anguish  and  misery  unparalleled,  the  life  of 
solitude  and  isolation  to  which  you  thus  condemn 
yourself;  you  know  not  the  unceasing  desolation  you 
will  feel  at  knowing  that  you  are  an  object  of  fear  to 
all  mankind.  Violette,  Violette,  in  pity  to  me,  with- 
draw your  words !" 

"  Dear  Ourson,"  said  Violette,  calmly,  but  reso- 
lutely, "  in  making  what  you  believe  to  be  so  great  a 
sacrifice,  I  accomplish  the  dearest  wish  of  my  heart ; 
I  secure  my  own  happiness ;  I  satisfy  an  ardent  and 
imperious  desire  to  testify  my  tenderness  and  my 
gratitude.  I  esteem  myself  for  doing  what  I  propose. 
I  should  despise  myself  if  I  left  it  undone." 

"  Pause,  Violette,  for  one  instant  longer,  I  beseech 
you  !  Think  of  my  grief,  when  I  no  longer  see  my 
beautiful  Violette,  when  I  think  of  you  exposed  to 
the  railleries,  the  horror  of  men.  Oh !  Violette,  do 
not  condemn  your  poor  Ourson  to  this  anguish." 

The  lovely  face  of  Violette  was  veiled  with  sadness. 
The  fear  that  Ourson  would  feel  repugnance  towards 
her  made  her  heart  tremble ;  but  this  thought,  which 
was  wholly  personal,  was  very  fleeting — it  could  not 
triumph  over  her  devoted  tenderness.  Her  only 
23* 


270  OUItSON. 

response  was  to  throw  herself  in  the  arms  of  Agnella, 
and  say : — 

"  Mother,  embrace  your  fair  and  pretty  Violette 
for  the  last  time." 

Whilst  Agnella,  Ourson,  and  Passerose  embraced 
her  and  looked  lovingly  upon  her — whilst  Ourson,  on 
his  knees,  supplicated  her  to  leave  him  his  bear-skin, 
to  which  he  had  been  accustomed  for  twenty  years — 
Violette  called  out  again,  in  a  loud  voice : — 

"  Fairy  Drolette  !  Fairy  Drolette  !  come  and  accept 
the  price  of  the  life  and  health  of  my  dear  Our- 
son." 

At  this  moment  the  fairy  Drolette  appeared  in  all 
her  glory.  She  was  seated  in  a  massive  chariot  of 
gold,  drawn  by  a  hundred  and  fifty  larks ;  she  was 
clothed  with  a  robe  of  butterflies'  wings,  of  the  most 
brilliant  colors ;  from  her  shoulders  fell  a  mantle  of 
network  of  diamonds,  which  trailed  ten  feet  behind 
her,  and  it  was  so  fine  in  texture  that  it  was  light  as 
gauze.  Her  hair,  glittering  like  tissue  of  gold,  was 
ornamented  by  a  crown  of  carbuncles  more  brilliant 
than  the  sun ;  each  of  her  slippers  was  carved  from  a 
Bingle  ruby ;  her  beautiful  face,  soft,  yet  gay,  breathed 
contentment.  She  fixed  upon  Violette  a  most  affec- 
tionate regard. 

"You  wish  it,  then,  my  daughter?"  said  she. 


OUKSON.  271 

"  Madam,"  cried  Ourson,  falling  at  her  feet,  "deign 
to  listen  to  me.  You,  who  ha\e  loaded  me  •with  un 
deserved  benefits — you,  who  have  inspired  me  with 
boundless  gratitude — you,  good  and  just — will  you 
execute  the  mad  wish  of  my  dear  Violette?  Will 
you  make  my  whole  life  wretched,  by  forcing  me  to 
accept  this  sacrifice  ?  No,  no,  charming  and  humane 
fairy,  you  could  not,  you  will  not  do  it !" 

Whilst  Ourson  was  thus  supplicating,  the  fairy  gave 
Violette  a  light  touch  with  her  wand  of  pearl,  and 
Ourson  another — then  said : — 

"  Let  it  be  according  to  the  wish  of  your  heart,  my 
daughter.  Let  it  be  contrary  to  your  ardent  desires, 
my  son." 

At  the  same  moment,  the  face,  arms,  and  the  whole 
body  of  the  lovely  young  girl,  were  covered  with  the 
long  hair  which  Ourson  had  worn,  and  Ourson  ap- 
peared with  a  white  smooth  skin,  which  set  off  his 
extreme  beauty  to  advantage. 

Violette  gazed  at  him  with  admiration,  while  he,  his 
eyes  cast  down  and  full  of  tears,  dared  not  look  at 
his  poor  Violette,  so  horribly  metamorphosed.  At 
last  he  looked  up,  threw  himself  in  her  arms,  and 
they  wept  together. 

Ourson  was  marvellously  handsome.  Violette  was, 
as  Ourson  had  been,  without  form,  without  beauty. 


272  OURSON. 

but  not  ugly.  When  Violette  raised  her  head  and 
looked  at  Agnella,  the  latter  extended  her  hands 
towards  her,  and  said  : — 

"  Thanks,  my  daughter,  my  noble,  generous  child." 

"Mother,"  said  Violette,  in  low  voice,  "do  you 
love  me  still  ?" 

"  Do  I  love  you,  my  cherished  child  ?  yes,  a  hun- 
dred times,  a  thousand  times  more  than  ever  before." 

"Violette,"  said  Ourson,  "never  fear  being  ugly  in 
our  eyes.  To  my  eyes,  you  are  a  hundred  times  more 
beautiful  than  when  clothed  with  all  your  loveliness. 
To  me  you  are  a  sister — a  friend  incomparable.  You 
will  always  be  the  companion  of  my  life,  the  Ideal  of 
my  heart." 


OUR  SON.  278 


CHAPTEE  TWELFTH. 

THE   COMBAT. 

PIOLETTE  was  about  to  reply,  when  a  kind  of 
roaring  was  heard  in  the  air,  and  they  saw 
descend  a  chariot  made  of  crocodile's  skin, 
drawn  by  fifty  enourmous  toads.  All  the 
toads  were  hissing  and  blowing,  and  would 
have  cast  their  infectious  venom  in  every  direc- 
tion, if  they  had  not  been  restrained  by  the  power 
of  the  fairy  Drolette. 

When  the  chariot  reached  the  ground,  a  huge  and 
heavy  creature  issued  from  it:  this  was  the  fairy 
Furious.  Her  big  eyes  seemed  bursting  from  their 
sockets;  her  large  flat  nose  covered  her  wrinkled, 
withered  cheeks ;  her  monstrous  mouth  extended  from 
ear  to  ear ;  when  it  was  open  a  long  pointed  black 
tongue  was  seen  licking  her  horrid  teeth. 

She  was  not  more  than  three  feet  in  height,  and 
was  very  corpulent ;  her  grizzly  skin  was  gluey  and 
cold,  like  a  snail's ;  her  thin  red  hair  fell  in  locks  of 
unequal  length  around  her  throat,  which  was  disfigured 


274  OURSON. 

by  a  goitre ;  her  large,  flat  hands  looked  like  the  fina 
of  a  shark ;  her  dress  was  made  of  snail's  skins,  and 
her  mantle  of  the  skins  of  toads. 

She  advanced  towards  Ourson  (whom  we  shall 
hereafter  call  by  his  true  name  of  PKINCE  MARVEL- 
LOUS) with  a  slow  step.  She  paused  in  front  of  him, 
and  casting  a  furious  glance  upon  the  fairy  Drolette, 
and  an  eye  of  mocking  triumph  upon  Violette,  she 
folded  her  great  cold  arms,  and  said  in  a  sharp  yet 
hoarse  voice: — 

"  My  sister  has  triumphed  over  me,  Prince  Marvel- 
lous. I  have,  however,  one  consolation :  you  will  not  be 
happy,  because  you  have  obtained  your  original  beauty 
at  the  expense  of  that  little  fool,  who  is  now  frightful 
and  repugnant,  and  whom  you  will  now  never  wish  to 
approach.  Yes !  yes !  weep,  my  handsome  Oursine ! 
You  will  weep  a  long  time  and  you  will  regret  bit- 
terly, if  you  do  not  already  regret,  that  you  have 
given  your  beautiful  skin  to  the  prince  Marvellous." 

"  Never,  madam,  never !  My  only  regret  is  that  I 
did  not  know  sooner  what  I  could  do  to  testify  my 
gratitude." 

The  fairy  Drolette,  whose  countenance  had  assumed 
an  unaccustomed  expression  of  severity  and  irritation, 
now  waved  her  wand  and  said : — 

"  Silence,  sister !      You   shall   not  triumph    long 


OURSON.  275 

over  the  misfortunes  of  Violette.  1  will  provide  a 
remedy  for  those  misfortunes  :  her  generous  devotion 
merits  recompense." 

"  I  defy  you  to  come  to  her  assistance  under  penalty 
of  my  wrath,"  said  Furious, 

"  I  do  not  douht  your  rage,  sister,  hut  I  disdain  to 
punish  you  for  it,"  replied  Drolette. 

"  To  punish  me ! — Do  you  dare  to  threaten  me  ?" 
said  Furious.  And  hissing  furiously,  she  called  her 
chariot,  mounted  it,  rose  in  the  air,  arid  tried  to 
launch  upon  Drolette  all  the  venom  of  her  toads,  in 
order  to  suffocate  her. 

But  Drolette  knew  her  sister  perfectly.  Her  faith- 
ful larks  held  the  door  of  her  chariot  open,  and  she 
sprang  within.  The  larks  rose  in  the  air,  hovered 
above  the  toads,  and  then  lowered  themselves  rapidly 
upon  them.  The  toads,  in  spite  of  their  weight, 
escaped  the  blows  by  turning  adroitly  to  one  side. 
They  however  threw  their  venom  on  the  larks  which 
were  nearest  to  them,  who  died  instantly. 

Drolette  detached  them  with  the  rapidity  of  a  thun- 
derbolt, rose  again  in  the  air,  and  fell  so  adroitly  on 
the  toads,  that  the  larks  tore  out  their  eyes  with  their 
claws,  before  Furious  had  time  to  come  to  the  rescue 
of  her  army. 

The  outcries  of  the  toads  and  the  hissing  of  the 


276  OURSON. 

larks  made  a  deafening  noise ;  and  the  fairy  Drolette 
called  out  to  her  friends,  who  were  regarding  the 
combat  with  terror : — 

"Withdraw  immediately,  and  stop  your  ears!" 

Which  was  done  instantly,  in  obedience  to  her 
command. 

The  fairy  Furious  made  one  last  effort.  She 
guided  her  blinded  toads  in  such  a  way  as  to  meet 
the  larks  face  to  face,  and  to  dart  their  venom  upon 
them. 

But  Drolette  rose  higher  and  higher  in  the  air, 
and  Furious  found  herself  always  under  her  sister's 
chariot. 

At  last,  unable  to  contain  her  rage,  Furious  cried 
out: — 

"  You  are  assisted  by  the  queen  of  the  fairies ; 
an  old  fool,  whom  I  should  gladly  see  in  the  lower 
regions!" 

Scarcely  had  she  pronounced  these  words  when  her 
chariot  fell  heavily  to  the  earth.  The  toads  perished, 
and  the  chariot  disappeared.  The  fairy  Furious  only 
remained,  under  the  form  of  an  enormous  toad.  She 
wished  to  speak,  but  she  could  only  bellow  and 
snuffle.  She  gazed  at  Drolette  and  her  larks — at 
Prince  Marvellous,  Violette,  and  Agnella,  in  a  trans- 
port of  rage ; — but  her  power  was  destroyed. 


OUR  SON.  277 

The  fairy  Drolette  lowered  her  chariot,  descended 
to  the  earth,  and  said : — 

"  The  (jueen  of  the  fairies  has  punished  you  for 
your  audacity,  sister.  Repent,  if  you  wish  to  obtain 
pardon." 

The  only  answer  of  Furious  was  to  spit  forth  her 
poisonous  venom,  which  happily  reached  no  one. 

Drolette  extended  her  wand  towards  her,  and  said : 

"  I  command  you  to  disappear,  and  never  to  appear 
again  to  the  prince  Marvellous,  to  Violette,  or  to 
their  mother." 

Drolette  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words  when  the 
toad  disappeared ;  there  remained  no  vestige  of  the 
chariot  or  of  herself. 

Drolette  remained  some  time  motionless.  She 
passed  her  hand  over  her  brow,  as  if  to  chase  away 
a  sad  thought ;  then  approaching  Prince  Marvellous, 
she  said  to  him  : — 

"  Prince,  the  title  which  I  give  you  indicates  your 
birth.  You  are  the  son  of  King  Ferocious  and  the 
queen  Aimee,  concealed  till  now  under  the  appear- 
ance of  a  modest  farmer  woman.  The  name  of  your 
father  sufficiently  indicates  his  character.  Your 
mother  having  having  prevented  him  from  killing  hia 
brother  Indolent  and  his  sister-in-law  Nonchalante,  he 
turned  his  rage  against  her.  I  was  her  protectress, 
24 


278  OURSON 

and  carried  her  off,  with  her  faithful  Passerose,  in  a 
cloud. 

"  And  you,  Princess  Violette,  your  birth  is  equal 
to  that  of  Prince  Marvellous.  Your  father  and 
mother  were  that  same  King  Indolent  and  Queen 
Nonchalante  who,  saved  once  by  Queen  Aimee,  became 
at  last  the  victims  of  King  Ferocious  and  their  own 
apathy.  Since  that  time  King  Ferocious  has  been 
killed  by  his  subjects,  who  could  no  longer  support 
his  cruel  yoke. 

"  They  expect  you,  prince,  to  reign  over  them.  I 
have  revealed  to  them  your  existence,  and  I  have 
promised  them  that  you  will  take  a  wife  worthy  of 
you.  You  can  select  from  the  twelve  princesses  whom 
your  father  retained  captive  after  having  slain  their 
parents.  They  are  all  wise  and  beautiful,  and  each 
has  a  kingdom  for  her  marriage  portion." 

Surprise  had  kept  Prince  Marvellous  silent.  At 
the  last  words  of  the  fairy  he  turned  towards  Violette, 
and  seeing  that  she  was  weeping,  he  said : — 

"Why  do  you  weep,  my  Violette?  Do  you  fear 
that  I  will  blush  for  you  ?  that  I  will  not  dare  to  tes- 
tify before  my  whole  court  the  tenderness  with  which 
you  inspire  me  ?  that  I  will  conceal  what  you  have 
done  for  me,  or  forget  the  bonds  whi«h  attach  me  to 
you  for  ever?  Can  you  believe  that  I  will  be 


OURSON.  279 

ungrateful  enough  to  seek  any  other  affection  than 
yours,  and  fill  your  place  by  any  of  those  princesses 
held  captive  by  my  father  ?  No,  dearest  Violette ! 
Until  this  time  I  have  seen  in  you  only  a  sister ;  but 
from  this  moment  you  are  the  companion  of  my  life, 
my  sole  friend,  my  wife !" 

"Your  wife,  dear  brother?  That  is  impossible! 
How  can  you  seat  upon  your  throne  a  creature  so  re- 
pulsive as  your  poor  Violette  ?  How  will  you  dare  to 
brave  the  raillery  of  your  subjects  and  of  the  neighbor- 
ing kings  ?  And  how  could  I  show  my  deformity  in 
the  midst  of  the  festivals  given  on  your  return  to  your 
kingdom  ?  No,  no,  my  brother !  Let  me  live  near 
you,  near  to  your  mother,  alone,  unknown,  covered 
with  a  veil.  I  cannot  be  your  wife !  No  one  shall 
blame  you  for  having  made  so  sad  a  choice." 

The  prince  insisted  long  and  firmly.  Violette 
could  scarcely  control  her  emotions ;  but  she  resisted 
with  as  much  resolution  as  devotion.  Agnella  said 
nothing.  She  would  have  been  willing  that  her  son 
should  accept  even  this  last  sacrifice  from  poor  Vio- 
lette, and  simply  allow  her  to  live  near  to  them,  but 
hidden  from  the  world. 

Passerose  wopt,  and  in  a  low  tone  encouraged  the 
prince  in  his  determination. 

"Violette,'    said  the  prince,  at  last,  "since  you 


280  OURSON. 

absolutely  refuse  to  ascend  the  throne  with  me,  1 
abandon  it  and  all  royal  power,  in  order  to  live  with 
you  as  before,  in  solitude  and  happiness.  Without 
your  sweet  presence,  the  sceptre  would  be  a  heavy 
burden;  with  you  at  my  side,  our  little  farm 
will  be  a  paradise!  Say,  dear  Violette,  shall  it 
be  so?" 

"Yes,  dear  brother,  you  have  triumphed;  let  us 
live  as  we  have  lived  so  many  years :  modest  in  our 
lives,  happy  in  our  affections." 

"Noble  prince  and  generous  princess,"  said  the 
fairy,  "you  shall  be  recompensed  for  this  rare  and 
devoted  tenderness.  Prince,  in  the  well  to  which  I 
carried  you  during  the  fire,  there  is  a  priceless  trea- 
sure for  Violette  and  yourself.  Descend  into  the 
well,  seek  for  it,  and,  when  you  have  found  it,  bring 
it  to  me.  I  will  teach  you  its  value." 

The  prince  did  not  wait  to  be  told  a  second  time ; 
he  ran  towards  the  well ;  the  ladder  was  still  there, 
and  he  descended.  On  arriving  at  the  bottom,  he  saw 
nothing  but  the  carpet  which  had  been  there  from  the 
first ;  he  searched  the  walls  of  the  well,  but  saw  no 
indication  of  treasure.  Finally  he  raised  the  carpet, 
and  perceived  a  black  stone,  with  a  ring  attached ;  he 
raised  the  stone  and  discovered  a  casket,  which  glit- 
tered like  a  constellation. 


OUIiSON.  281 

"  This  must  contain  the  treasure  spoken  of  by  the 
fairy,"  said  he. 

The  prince  seized  the  casket ;  it  was  as  light  as  a 
nutshell.  He  ascended  the  ladder  hastily,  holding 
the  casket  carefully  in  his  arms. 

They  were  awaiting  his  return  with  impatience. 
He  handed  the  casket  to  the  fairy.  Agnella  ex- 
claimed : — 

"This  is  the  same  casket  you  confided  to  me, 
madam,  and  which  I  supposed  I  had  lost  in  the 
fire." 

"  It  is  the  same,"  replied  the  fairy.  "  Here  is  the 
key ;  open  it,  prince." 

Ourson  hastened  to  open  it.  But  who  can  describe 
the  general  disappointment,  when,  in  place  of  some 
rich  treasure  which  they  supposed  it  contained,  they 
found  only  the  bracelets  which  Violette  had  worn 
when  her  cousin  found  her  sleeping  in  the  wood,  and 
a  vial  of  perfumed  oil ! 

The  fairy  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  and  enjoyed 
their  surprise  and  consternation.  She  took  the  brace- 
lets and  gave  them  to  Violette. 

"  This  is  my  bridal  present,  my  dear  child ;  every 
one  of  these  diamonds  has  the  property  of  guarding 
from  all  evil  influences  the  person  who  wears  it, 
and  of  endowing  its  wearer  with  every  virtue,  euor- 


282  OURSON. 

mous  riches,  and  resplendent  beauty,  with  wit,  intel- 
lect, and  all  desirable  happiness.  Use  them  for  the 
children  who  will  be  born  of  your  union  with  Prince 
Marvellous." 

Then  taking  the  vial  of  oil,  she  said : — 

"  As  to  this  vial  of  perfumed  oil,  it  is  the  wedding 
gift  of  the  prince  your  cousin.  I  know  you  love  per- 
fumes, this  has  peculiar  virtues ;  use  it  to-day.  To- 
morrow I  will  return  to  seek  you,  and  carry  you  all 
to  your  kingdom." 

"I  have  renounced  my  kingdom,  madam,"  said 
Ourson ;  "  I  will  live  here  in  solitude  with  my  dear 
Violette." 

"And  who,  then,  will  govern  your  people,  my 
son  ?"  said  Agnella. 

"  You,  my  mother,  if  you  are  willing  to  accept  the 
charge,"  replied  Ourson. 

The  queen  was  about  to  refuse  her  son's  offer,  when 
the  fairy  interfered. 

"We  will  speak  of  this  to-morrow,"  said  she. 
"You,  madam,  I  know,  desire  to  accept  the  crown 
which  you  are  about  to  refuse.  I  forbid  you,  how- 
ever, to  accept  it  before  my  return.  And  you,  dear 
and  amiable  prince,"  added  she,  in  a  sweet  voice, 
accompanied  with  an  affectionate  glance,  "I  forbid 
you  to  repeat  this  offer  before  my  return.  Adieu  till 


OURS02T.  28S 

to-morrow.  When  you  are  truly  happy,  my  deaf 
children,  think  kindly  of  your  friend  the  fairy 
Drolette." 

The  fairy  ascended  her  chariot.  The  larks  flew 
like  lightning,  and  she  soon  disappeared,  leaving 
behind  her  a  delicious  perfume. 


284  OUItSON. 

CHAPTER  THIRTEENTH. 

THE    RECOMPENSE. 

CRINGE  MARVELLOUS  looked  at  Violette 
and  sighed  heavily;  Violette  gazed  at  the 
prince  and  smiled  sweetly. 

"  How  handsome  you  are,  my  dear  cousin  ! 
I  am  so  happy  to  have  it  in  my  power  to  restore 
you  your  beauty.  And  now  I  will  pour  some  of  this 
perfumed  oil  upon  my  hands ;  since  I  cannot  please 
your  eye,  I  will  at  least  embalm  you,"  said  she, 
laughing. 

She  uncorked  the  vial,  and  entreated  Marvellous 
to  sprinkle  some  drops  on  her  forehead  and  cheeks. 
The  heart  of  the  prince  was  too  full  for  words.  He 
took  the  vial  and  obeyed  the  order  of  his  cousin. 
Their  surprise  and  joy  were  indescribable  on  seeing 
that  as  soon  as  the  oil  touched  Violette's  forehead  the 
hair  disappeared,  and  her  skin  resumed  its  original 
purity  and  dazzling  whiteness. 

The  prince  and  Violette,  on  seeing  the  virtue  of 
this  wonderful  oil,  uttered  loud  cries  of  delight  and 
ran  towards  the  stable,  where  they  saw  Agnella  and 


OUESON.  285 

Passerose.  They  called  their  attention  tj  the  happy 
effect  of  this  perfumed  oil  given  them  by  the  fairy. 
Both  partook  of  their  happiness.  The  prince  could 
scarcely  believe  the  evidence  of  his  senses.  And  now 
nothing  could  prevent  his  union  with  Violette,  so  good, 
so  devoted,  so  tender,  so  lovely,  so  well  constituted  to 
make  him  supremely  happy. 

The  queen  thought  of  the  morrow — of  her  return 
to  her  kingdom,  which  she  had  abandoned  twenty 
years  ago.  She  wished  that  she  herself,  that  Violette, 
that  her  son  the  prince  had  clothing  worthy  of  so 
great  an  occasion ;  but,  alas !  she  had  neither  the 
time  nor  the  means  to  procure  them :  they  would 
therefore  be  compelled  to  wear  their  coarse  clothing, 
and  thus  show  themselves  to  their  people.  Violette 
and  Marvellous  laughed  at  this  distress  of  their 
mother. 

"  Do  you  not  think,  mamma,"  said  Violette,  "  that 
our  dear  prince  is  sufficiently  adorned  with  his  rare 
beauty,  and  that  a  rich  and  royal  robe  would  not  make 
him  more  beautiful  or  more  amiable?" 

"  And  do  you  not  agree  with  me,  my  dear  mother," 
said  Ourson,  "  in  thinking  that  our  dear  Violette  is 
lovely  enough  in  the  simplest  clothing,  that  the  lustre 
of  her  eyes  surpasses  the  most  brilliant  diamonds, 
that  the  clear  whiteness  of  her  teeth  rivals  success 


286  OURSON. 

fully  the  rarest  pearls,  that  the  richness  of  her  blond* 
hair  surpasses  a  crown  of  brilliants?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  children,"  replied  Agnella,  "  with- 
out doubt,  you  are  both  of  you  handsome  and  at- 
tractive; but  a  rich  dress  spoils  nothing,  not  even 
beauty.  Jewels,  embroidery,  and  heavy  brocades 
would  detract  nothing  from  your  charms.  And  I 
who  am  old " 

"But  not  ugly,  madam,"  interrupted  Passerose, 
hastily.  "  You  are  still  amiable  and  handsome,  in 
spite  of  your  little  country  cap,  your  skirts  of  coarse 
striped  cloth,  your  waist  of  red  camlet,  and  your 
stomacher  of  simple  cloth.  Besides,  when  you  return 
to  your  kingdom,  you  can  buy  every  kind  of  dress 
your  heart  desires." 

The  evening  passed  away  gayly,  and  there  seemed 
no  anxiety  about  the  future.  The  fairy  had  provided 
their  supper ;  they  passed  the  night  on  the  bundles 
of  hay  in  the  stable,  and,  as  they  were  all  fatigued 
by  the  emotions  of  the  day,  they  slept  profoundly. 
The  sun  had  been  shining  a  long  time,  and  the 
fairy  Drolette  was  in  the  midst  of  them,  before  they 
awoke. 

A  soft  "  Hem  !  hem  !"  of  the  fairy  aroused  them. 
The  prince  was  the  first  to  open  his  eyes ;  he  threw 
himself  on  his  knees  before  the  fairy,  and  thanked  her 


OUR  SON.  287 

with  such  warmth  and  animation,  that  her  heart  was 
touched. 

Violette  was  on  her  knees  by  his  side,  and  joining 
her  thanks  to  those  of  the  prince. 

"I  do  not  doubt  your  gratitude,  dear  children," 
said  the  fairy;  "but  I  have  much  to  do.  I  am 
expected  in  the  kingdom  of  the  king  Benin,  where  I 
am  to  attend  at  the  birth  of  the  third  son  of  the  prin- 
cess Blondine.  This  prince  is  to  be  the  husband  of 
your  first  daughter,  Prince  Marvellous,  and  I  am 
resolved  to  endow  him  with  all  the  qualities  which  will 
obtain  for  him  the  warm  love  of  your  daughter.  And 
now  I  must  conduct  you  to  your  kingdom ;  I  will  re- 
turn in  time  to  be  present  at  your  wedding.  Queen," 
she  continued,  turning  to  Aimee,  who  was  now  just 
opening  her  eyes,  "we  are  about  to  set  out  imme- 
diately for  your  son's  kingdom.  Are  you  and  your 
faithful  Passerose  ready  for  the  journey?" 

"  Madam,"  replied  the  queen,  with  a  slight  embar- 
rassment, "  we  are  ready  to  follow  you ;  but  will  you 
not  blush  for  our  dress,  BO  little  worthy  of  our 
rank?" 

"It  is  not  I  who  will  blush,  queen,"  said  the 
fairy,  smiling,  "  but  rather  yourself  who  have  this 
sensation  of  shame.  But  I  will  remedy  this  evil 


288  OURS  ON. 

Saying  this,  she  described  a  circle  with  lier  wand 
above  the  head  of  the  queen,  who  in  the  same  moment 
found  herself  clothed  in  a  robe  of  gold  brocade ;  upon 
her  head  was  a  hat  with  splendid  plumes,  fastened 
with  a  band  of  superb  diamonds ;  her  boots  were  of 
velvet,  spangled  with  gold. 

Aimee  looked  at  her  robe  with  an  air  of  com- 
plaisance. 

"  And  Violette,  and  my  son  the  prince,  will  you  not 
extend  your  goodness  to  them  also  ?" 

"  Violette  and  the  prince  have  asked  for  nothing. 
I  will  do  as  they  wish.  Speak,  Violette,  do  you 
desire  to  change  your  costume  ?" 

"  Madam,"  replied  Violette,  casting  down  her  sweet 
eyes  and  blushing,  "  I  have  been  sufficiently  happy 
in  this  robe  of  simple  cloth.  In  this  costume  my 
brother  knew  me  and  loved  me.  Permit  me  to  con- 
tinue to  wear  it  as  far  as  regard  for  my  station  allows, 
and  allow  me  to  preserve  it  always  in  remembrance 
of  the  happy  years  of  my  childhood." 

The  prince  thanked  Violette  for  these  sweet  words, 
and  pressed  her  hand  tenderly. 

The  fairy  kindly  nodded  her  approval,  and  called 
for  her  chariot,  which  was  waiting  a  few  steps  from 
them.  She  entered,  and  placed  the  queen  next  hen 
•elf,  then  the  prince,  Violette  and  Passerose. 


OURSON.  289 

In  less  than  an  hour  the  larks  had  flown  over  the 
three  thousand  leagues  which  separated  them  from 
the  kingdom  of  Prince  Marvellous.  All  his  court  and 
all  his  subjects,  apprised  beforehand  by  the  fairy, 
expected  him.  The  streets  and  the  palaces  were 
filled  by  the  eager,  happy  crowd. 

When  the  chariot  appeared  in  sight,  the  people 
uttered  cries  of  joy,  which  were  redoubled  when  it 
drew  up  before  the  great  entrance  of  the  palace, 
when  they  saw  descend  Queen  Aimee,  a  little  older, 
no  doubt,  but  still  pretty  and  gracious,  and  the  Prince 
Marvellous,  whose  natural  beauty  and  grace  were  en- 
hanced by  the  splendor  of  his  clothing,  glittering  with 
gold  and  precious  stones,  which  were  also  a  present 
from  the  fairy. 

But  the  acclamations  arose  to  frenzy  when  the 
prince,  taking  Violette  by  the  hand,  presented  her  to 
the  people. 

Her  sweet,  attractive  countenance,  her  superb  and 
elegant  form,  were  adorned  with  a  dress  with  which 
the  fairy  had  clothed  her  by  one  stroke  of  hex 
wand. 

Her  robe  was  of  gold  lace ;  her  waist,  her  arms 

and  shoulders  shone  with  innumerable  larks  formed 

of  diamonds   larger   than   humming-birds.     On  her 

graceful  head  she  wore  a  crown  of  larks  made  of 

25 


290  OUSSON. 

precious  stones  of  all  colors.  Her  countenance,  soft 
but  gay,  her  grace,  her  beauty,  won  the  hearts 
of  all. 

For  a  long  time  nothing  was  heard  but  shouts  of 
"  Long  live  King  Marvellous  !  Long  live  Queen  Vio- 
lette!"  The  noise  and  tumult  were  so  great  that 
many  persons  became  deaf.  The  good  fairy,  who 
desired  that  only  joy  and  happiness  should  prevail 
throughout  the  kingdom  on  this  auspicious  day,  cured 
them  instantly  at  the  request  of  Violette. 

There  was  a  magnificent  feast  spread  for  the  court 
and  the  people.  A  million  three  hundred  and  forty- 
six  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty-two  persons 
dined  at  the  expense  of  the  fairy,  and  each  guest  was 
permitted  to  carry  away  enough  for  eight  days. 

During  the  repast  the  fairy  set  off  for  the  kingdom 
of  King  Benin,  promising  to  return  in  time  for  the 
wedding  of  Marvellous  and  Violette.  During  the 
eight,  days  of  the  fairy's  absence  Marvellous,  who  saw 
that  his  mother  was  a  little  sad  at  not  being  queen, 
entreated  her  earnestly  to  accept  Violette's  king- 
dom, and  she  consented  to  reign  there  on  con- 
dition that  King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette 
would  come  every  year  and  pass  three  months  with 
her. 

Queen  Aimee,  beiore   parting  with  her  children, 


OURSON.  291 

wished  to  witness  their  marriage.  The  fairy  Droiette 
and  many  other  fairies  of  her  acquaintance  and  many 
genii  were  invited  to  the  marriage.  They  all  received 
the  most  magnificent  presents,  and  were  so  satisfied 
with  the  welcome  given  them  by  King  Marvellous  and 
Queen  Violette  that  they  graciously  promised  to 
return  whenever  they  were  invited. 

Two  years  afterwards  they  received  an  invitation  tc 
bo  present  at  the  birth  of  the  first  child  of  King  Mar- 
vellous. Violette  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  who,  like 
her  mother,  was  a  marvel  of  goodness  and  beauty. 

The  king  and  queen  could  not  fulfil  the  promise 
they  had  made  to  Queen  Aimee.  One  of  the  genii 
who  had  been  invited  to  the  wedding  of  Marvellous 
and  Violette,  found  in  Queen  Aimee  so  much  of  good- 
ness, sweetness,  and  beauty,  that  he  loved  her,  and, 
visiting  her  several  times  in  her  new  kingdom,  and 
being  affectionately  and  graciously  received  by  her, 
he  carried  her  off  one  day  in  a  whirlwind.  Queen 
Aimee  wept  for  awhile ;  but,  as  she  loved  the  genius, 
she  was  not  inconsolable ;  indeed  she  promptly  con- 
sented to  wed  him.  The  king  of  the  genii  granted  to 
her,  as  a  wedding  present,  the  power  of  participating 
in  all  the  privileges  of  her  husband :  never  to  die, 
never  to  grow  old,  and  the  ability  to  transport  herself 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  wherever  she  wished  to  go. 


292  OURS  ON. 

Aimee  used  this  power  very  often  to  visit  her  son  and 
his  children. 

King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette  had  eight 
sons  and  four  daughters,  and  they  were  all  charming. 
They  were  happy,  without  doubt,  for  they  loved  each 
other  tenderly,  and  their  grandmother,  who,  it  was 
said,  spoiled  them  a  little,  induced  their  grandfather, 
the  genius  Bienveillant,  to  contribute  all  in  his  power 
to  their  happiness. 

Passerose,  who  was  warmly  attached  to  Queen 
Aimee,  had  followed  her  into  her  new  kingdom ;  but 
when  the  genius  carried  her  off  in  a  whirlwind,  Passe- 
rose,  seeing  herself  forgotten,  and  not  being  able  to 
follow  her  mistress,  was  so  sad  in  the  loneliness  caused 
by  the  departure  of  Aimee,  that  she  prayed  the  fairy 
Drolette  to  transport  her  to  the  kingdom  of  King 
Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette.  She  remained  with 
them  and  took  care  of  their  children,  to  whom  she 
often  recounted  the  adventures  of  Ourson  and  Vio- 
lette. She  still  remains,  it  is  said,  though  the  genius 
and  his  queen  have  made  her  many  excuses  for  not 
having  carried  her  off  in  the  whirlwind. 

"No,  no,"  Passerose  replied  to  all  these  expla- 
nations ;  "  let  us  remain  as  we  are.  You  forgot  me 
once — you  might  forget  me  another  time.  Here,  my 
dear  Ourson  and  my  sweet  Violette  never  forget 


OURSON.  293 

their  old  nurse.  I  love  them,  and  I  will  remain  with 
them.  They  love  me,  and  they  will  take  care  of 
me." 

The  farmer,  the  superintendent,  and  the  master 
of  the  forge,  who  had  been  so  cruel  to  Ourson,  were 
severely  punished  by  the  fairy  Drolette. 

The  farmer  was  devoured  by  a  bear,  some  hours 
after  he  had  chased  away  Ourson. 

The  superintendent  was  dismissed  by  his  master  for 
having  let  loose  the  dogs,  who  escaped  arid  never 
could  be  found.  The  same  night  he  was  bitten  by  a 
venomous  serpent,  and  expired  some  moment*  after- 
wards. 

The  master  of  the  forge  having  reprimanded  his 
workmen  too  brutally,  they  resolved  upon  vengearce : 
seized  him,  and  cast  him  into  the  blazing  furnace, 
where  he  perished  miserably. 


THE   END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
Los  Angeles 


University  of  California  Library 
Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


NOWMWiLE 


;£i-L/tvv 
SEP  04 


DUE  2  WKS  FROM  Mil  HEOtlVEO 


1  1 
I  1 


OF-CAllFORfo          ^»EllNIVEIi% 


^ 


1158  00321   3484 


...i*5 


o  . 


